Gita by Manoj Rakhit PDF

Maanoj Rakhit
Publications
Removing Cultivated Ignorance
Liberating the Mind
Seed 3
Some seeds will fall on fertile soil, and they will germinate
Some will fall on barren lands, and wait for right time to sprout
Gita Today
Enlarged edition 2008
Author & Publisher
Maanoj Rakhit, 8-604 Discovery, Borivali East, Mumbai
400066. Email maanojrakhit@gmail.com. Please phone only
after 5 PM 98 69 80 90 12 and at no other number. No meetings
please. Download complete text from www.maanojrakhit.com.
Read complete text at http://books.google.com/ (no “www”)
ISBN 978-81-89990-16-9
25 August 2008 (1000 copies)
Price
No price tag has been put on this publication. Those who want
to resell this publication can set their own price depending on
demand and supply in the market. Those who want a copy for
their own reading may decide may decide on their own and
send the amount by money order to the author publisher of this
book. those who want large number of copies for free
distribution among friends (and others) may decide on their
own and send the amount by money order to the author
publisher of this book or deposit it in his savings account
00000010416869077 (total 17 digits) with local branch of State
Bank of India and notify me if they want a receipt and
contributor’s name.
Reproduction permitted
Reproduction permitted in full or in part. Part reproduction
must not be so selective that it amounts to misrepresentation
(out of context). All reproductions must indicate the source
Maanoj Rakhit Publication’s Seed 3 ISBN 978-81-89990-16-
9 published on 25 Aug 2008 and relevant page numbers. All
reproductions must include related footnotes (or endnotes as
the case may be) as they form integral part of this publication.
Reproduced matter must be retyped with care and proofread
well as publisher of such text will carry the responsibility of
errors of omission or commission in such reproduced text. No
payment need be made to the author of this publication for any
such reproduction where no profit is earned by the publisher
of such reproduced text.
Printed at
Ideal Press, Dahisar E, Mumbai 68 Mobile 98920 75431
Dedication
´ÉGòiÉÖhb÷ ¨É½þÉEòÉªÉ ºÉÚªÉÇEòÉäÊ]õ ºÉ¨É|É¦É*

ÊxÉÌ´ÉPxÉÆ EÖò¯û ¨Éå näù´É ¶ÉÖ¦ÉEòÉªÉæ¹ÉÖ ºÉ´ÉÇnùÉ**
ªÉÉ EÖòxnäùxnÖùiÉÖ¹ÉÉ®ú½þÉ®úvÉ´É±ÉÉ ªÉÉ ¶ÉÖ§É´ÉºjÉÉ´ÉÞiÉÉ,
ªÉÉ ´ÉÒhÉÉ´É®únùhb÷¨ÉÎhb÷iÉEò®úÉ ªÉÉ ·ÉäiÉ{ÉsÉºÉxÉÉ*
ªÉÉ ¥ÉÀÉSªÉÖiÉ¶ÉÆEò®ú|É¦ÉÞÊiÉÊ¦É®úÂ näù´ÉèººÉnùÉ´ÉÎxnùiÉÉ,
ºÉÉ ¨ÉÉ¨ÉÂ {ÉÉiÉÖ ºÉ®úº´ÉiÉÒ ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉÒ ÊxÉ¶¶Éä¹ÉVÉÉb÷¬É{É½þÉ**
ªÉÉ näù´ÉÒ ºÉ´ÉÇ¦ÉÚiÉä¹ÉÖ ¶ÉÊHò°ü{ÉähÉ ºÉÆÎºlÉiÉÉ*
xÉ¨ÉºiÉºªÉè xÉ¨ÉºiÉºªÉè xÉ¨ÉºiÉºªÉè xÉ¨ÉÉä xÉ¨É&**
EòÉªÉäxÉ ´ÉÉSÉÉ ¨ÉxÉºÉäÎxpùB´ä ÉÉ ¤ÉÖvªÉÉi¨ÉxÉÉ ´ÉÉ |ÉEÞòiÉä º´É¦ÉÉ´ÉÉiÉ*
Eò®úÉÊä ¨É ªÉnùªÂ ÉnùÂ ºÉEò±ÉÆ {É®úº¨Éè xÉÉ®úÉªÉhÉÉªÉäÊiÉ ºÉ¨É{ÉÇªÉÉÊ¨É**
Seed-3 integrates 3 published works

• Integrating three different publications and blending them neatly
is not an easy task. Over the years, numerous additions have been
made to the text matter of these works. Assistance of professional
editor becomes necessary to address such issues. I do not have the
luxury to hire one. Readers are requested to bear this in mind.
• Visually Phonetic English spellings of Sanskrit terms used in this
book may appear to present different patterns evolved over the
years.
Gita Today - a different perspective

Published in May 2004 ISBN 81-97846-05-7
These documented results of 4-Varn system can make

you Proud of your Hindu heritage
Published in July 2005 ISBN 81-89746-11-1
Vidhata
Written 2000 to 2003
Published in Dec 2007 ISBN 978-81-89990-04-7
About the Author
There is not much to say, and for this reason, in my initial works I
avoided saying much about myself. For, I believed that my works
should be my representative, not my worldly credentials. However,
readers in today’s environment aren’t quite trained to think in those
terms, and therefore, in times to come I had to change my
approach and provide as much information as may be useful for
potential readers to evaluate if my works were worthy of reading
or not. It seemed necessary at some point because I did not resort
to publicity by other means. Generally an author’s works become
known through media reviews which create an awareness and
curiosity among prospective readers. For years I have avoided that
because my works did not mince words in criticizing media as well,
and also those who may be in high places and respected by many. I
believed that if my works have substance in them, they will
themselves attract readers and the message will pass from one to
the other by word of mouth. However, I did do some sampling as
people have to become aware of their existence, at least. Hindu
Voice, the publisher of my first work ‘Arise Arjun Awaken my
Hindu Nation’ did place some ads free of cost to help the Cause.
Nevertheless, curiosity does remain among the readers to know
something about the writer. Therefore, a few details of my
background are presented here organized in chronological manner.
I was born of Hindu Bengali parents in Bankura, also the
birthplace of Shri Jay Dayaal Goenka, the illustrious founder of
Gita Press, Gorakhpur. I share the same heritage as Shri
RaamKrishn ParamHans Dev, Swami Vivekananda, Ravindra Nath
Thaakur, balidaani KhudiRaam Bose, Netaji Subhash Chandr
Bose, and numerous others. I was born in a family which has had
higher education for generations and religious inclinations as
well. My father was a gold medalist engineer, paternal/maternal
grandfather physician/surgeon, great-grandfather author and
traveler, great-great-grandfather a yogi in his later life. I passed
my High School at a relatively early age with distinctions and
merit scholarship, Graduation with a university rank, got
professionally qualified as Chartered Accountant, Company
Secretary, and in Computer System Analysis. I worked with
multinational corporations, overseas government corporations,
smaller business houses, etc in senior managerial capacities. Way
back in 1986 I was chosen for enlisting in Who’s Who in the World
by Marquis based in Chicago for almost a century. Eight years ago
(May 2000) I took voluntary retirement from employment and by
August 2002 became a fulltime researcher, analyst, interpreter,
author and publisher of the Truth as I saw it.
4 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

Table of Contents
Prologue ........................................................................ 6
Sanskrit terms ............................................................... 7
Arise Arjun! Rise against Adharm ................................ 9
Shlok-1 DharmKshetr KuruKshetr ............................. 19
Shlok 2-20 Participants in the Battle of Dharm and

Adharm ................................................................. 40
Shlok 21-30 Arjun’s Dilemma .................................... 74
Shlok 31-39 Arjun’s Concerns about the Effects of

War.. ...................................................................... 77
Shlok 40-43 Arjun’s Concerns about the deterioration

of the eternal Family-Dharm................................. 84
Vidhata ...................................................................... 178
Shlok 40-43 Arjun’s Concerns about rise of

Varn’Sankars ....................................................... 224
Shlok 44-47 Arjun gives up and resigns, so has Hindu

given up .............................................................. 233
Epilogue .................................................................... 235
Thoughts ................................................................... 236
Bibliography ............................................................. 248
Index ......................................................................... 250
Yashodharman Seed 3 5
Prologue
April 2008
Seed-1 Part-2 and Seed-2 Part-2 presented various
Frauds perpetrated against Hindu society during past few
centuries. You made your journey to the Lost World of
the Hindus through Seed-2 Part-1. Now we take you
through that course but in a different manner.
Life is a very complex process and therefore, it needs
to be dealt with, in all its complexity and variety. You
need to train your minds to look through things from
different angles. From any direction you come, you will
eventually reach the same Center—this Creation is such
a unique phenomenon.
To me History, Religion, Politics and Current events
are all inseparable disciplines of study
June 2007
This work is based on religious text of
ShrimadBhagavadGita. And yet, you may find me delving
into history, politics and current events from time to time.
Let me explain the logic as to why I do so. To my
reckoning religion, history, politics and current events are
interrelated and interdependent disciplines of study.
Religion shapes thoughts and values, which get
translated into human actions. A collective record of such
actions becomes history. Documentation of history takes
shape under the influence of contemporary politics. Very
often you see history repeating itself and reflecting through
current events.
This invisible link between religion, history, politics
and current events has far reaching consequences. And
therefore, they cannot be examined and interpreted in
isolation. I have described this phenomenon differently
in my earlier work Seed-2.

Sanskrit terms
Krishna encourages distorted pronunciation EÞò¹hÉÉ

which was Paandav Queen Draupadi's name. I prefer to
write Krishn EÞò¹hÉ without the tailing "a".
In Sanskrit script, BhagavadGita is written as a single
combined word, not as two separate words Bhagavad and
Gita, nor combined with a hyphen as Bhagavad-Gita. The
hyphenated word gives the reader incorrect impression
that the composite word is product of two single words
Bhagavad ¦ÉMÉ´Énù and Gita. In reality it is not. The composite
word is arrived at by joining Bhagavat ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉ and Gita. I
hope you can visually notice the difference between
Bhagavad ¦ÉMÉ´Énù and Bhagavat ¦ÉMÉ´ÉiÉ. Therefore, I do not
use the popular versions disregard their popularity.
Popular spelling "Adhyaya" promotes distorted
pronunciation +vªÉÉªÉÉ besides it does not provide any clue
as to which of the three "a" used in Adhyaya should have
long "a" emphasis as in "arm". For these reasons, I prefer
to place double "a" where that special emphasis is needed
as in Adhyaay, and simultaneously I avoid use of tailing
"a" to avoid distortion in +vªÉÉªÉ
Another popular spelling "Sloka" suffers from two
problems. Use of 'S" does not tell the reader that it should
not be pronounced as in "Sit", "Song" or "Saturday". I
prefer use of "Sh" to indicate that it should be read as in
"Ship" or "Shut". The second problem is that of the "a"
that hangs at the end of "Sloka" and distorts the overall
pronunciation. The Sanskrit term is not º±ÉÉäEòÉ but it is
¶±ÉÉäEò.
Most popular English spellings like "Arjuna"
"Karma" "Dharma" "Adharma" "Moksha" etc. have
thoroughly distorted the "scientifically phonetic language"
Sanskrit, and brought it down to the lowly level of
phonetically unscientific language English, which does
not provide any visual clue for differentiating "Put" from
"But" or, for that matter "Centre" from "Center".
English educated Sanskrit learned
Once I heard a housewife pronounce the English
word ‘Joke’ as ‘Joka’ (VÉÉäEò as VÉÉäEòÉ) on television. May be
it was her accent problem.
Do the learned people (learned in English and
Sanskrit alike) too suffer from similar accent problem? If
not, then they have no reason to pronounce Sanskrit terms
in distorted manner. What gives them the right to present
wrong examples before those who follow them?
On the other hand, if they too have similar accent
problem then shouldn’t they first deal with their own
problem and then, present correct examples before others?
Why do they take shelter under baseless argument
“tailing-a helps prevent the halant effect”? They kept
defending their stand without any concern for its outcome.
And, what has been the outcome? Practically every
second word in Sanskrit has become a “Joka”.
Today, every pundit (and ignorant equally)
pronounces ªÉÉäMÉ as ªÉÉäMÉÉ, Eò¨ÉÇÇ as Eò¨ÉÉÇ, ¨ÉÉäIÉ as ¨ÉÉäIÉÉ, vÉ¨ÉÇ as vÉ¨ÉÉÇ,
{ÉÉ{É as {ÉÉ{ÉÉ, {ÉÖhªÉ as {ÉÖhªÉÉ, +VÉÖÇxÉ as +VÉÖÇxÉÉ, and the list can be
unending. And many of them can rattle out Sanskrit shloks
like scholars do. Of what use is such scholarship, which
systematically destroys their own heritage language?
Truly Pathetic
It is rather pathetic to see how men and women of
wisdom can be so very indifferent (and perhaps callous)
towards their own heritage language Sanskrit that has
preserved in its fold the documentation of the greatest
civilization (read Seed-2) that had been present, once, on
this earth.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
P.S. Different aspects dealt with in different Seeds (books)

Arise Arjun! Rise
against Adharm
For a moment, let us set aside the central theme of

BhagavadGita involving spirituality, and try to search what
was the seed purpose of BhagavadGita?
What was its immediate aim? Why Shri Krishn spoke
of all that, which became known as BhagavadGita? What
triggered such an elaborate discussion, on such a wide
scale, over such a vast and deep subject? What Shri Krishn
wanted of Arjun, all the while, as He spoke to him? What
was the immediate result of that, which was reflected in
Arjun's behavior when he finally came to understand
whatever was being told to him?
In BhagavadGita Shri Krishn spoke of different
things: of soul, of desire-less action, of detached spirit, of
spiritual knowledge, of renunciation, of self-control, of
meditation, of devotion, of understanding God and direct
experience of God, of God and His attributes, of body
and soul, of attributes of nature that influence human soul,
of humans with divine and evil propensities, of liberation.
But from time to time He asked Arjun of only one thing:
Arise Arjun!
While Arjun remained in confusion and distress, Shri
Krishn's prime purpose behind explaining Arjun, all that
in such a great length, and so patiently answering all his
questions, was one and only one: Arise Arjun, lift your
Gaandeev (Arjun's legendry mighty Bow) and be the
mighty archer you are! Why did He want Arjun to rise to
the occasion?
ªÉnùÉ ªÉnùÉ Ê½þ vÉ¨ÉÇºªÉ M±ÉÉÊxÉ¦ÉÇ´ÉÊiÉ ¦ÉÉ®úiÉ*
+¦ªÉÖilÉÉxÉ¨ÉvÉ¨ÉÇºªÉ iÉnùÉi¨ÉÉxÉÆ ºÉÞVÉÉ¨ªÉ½þ¨ÉÂ**
“Yada yada hi Dharmasya Glaanir'bhavati Bhaarat;
Abhyutthaanam'adharmasya Tadaatmaanam
Srijaamyaham” BhagavadGita Adhyaay-4 Shlok-7
{ÉÊ®újÉÉhÉÉªÉ ºÉÉvÉÚxÉÉÆ Ê´ÉxÉÉ¶ÉÉªÉ SÉ nÖù¹EÞòiÉÉ¨ÉÂ*
vÉ¨ÉÇºÉÆºlÉÉ{ÉxÉÉlÉÉÇªÉ ºÉ¨¦É´ÉÉÊ¨É ªÉÖMÉä ªÉÖMÉä**
“Paritraanaay Saadhoonaam Vinaashaay ch
Dushkritaam; DharmSansthaapanaarthaay Sambhavaami
Yuge yuge” BhagavadGita Adhyaay-4 Shlok-8
“In every age, as adharm rises and dharm declines, I
manifest myself to protect the good, destroy the wicked,
and to reestablish dharm” BhagavadGita Adhyaay-4
Shlok-7, 8
He raised Arjun to eliminate adharm. Arjun was His
instrument. Shri Krishn was not fighting the battle
Himself. He had offered the warring sides two options.
He would be on one side, Himself but unarmed. His army
would be on the other side. Arjun chose Him unarmed.
DurYodhan was happy to get the vast army.
This particular fact has been lost sight of that
BhagavadGita was enacted to awaken men of virtue, like
Arjun, to take a stand against adharm. In that process,
whatever else was spoken, it was to let Arjun realize who
he was, and what the call of the time was for him.
Arjun was the chosen one, to wage war against
adharm, and to eradicate it from the land. Arjun finally
rose to fulfill the purpose of his birth. He was successful
in eliminating adharm, as will be apparent from the
national character of Hindus (Seed-1) that followed for
5,000 years after that. During past 170 years, all that was
neutralized and reversed, and what we see today is the
result of that conspiracy (Seed-2).
BhagavadGita has been perceived through centuries
as a monumental work on spirituality, which undoubtedly

it is. But is that all in BhagavadGita? Was that the sole
purpose of BhagavadGita?
Why Hindus have revered BhagavadGita for
centuries but in recent times, actually few have read it
well? BhagavadGita had been in close proximity to the
hearts of Hindus and yet it has stayed at a great distance
from their minds, in today's context.
Why BhagavadGita has failed to influence the minds
of millions, though it may have won the hearts of all? Is it
because BhagavadGita has been presented to the masses,
during last two centuries, as a work related to the world
of spiritualism only? People, during the last century, have
borne respect in their heart for such great work but their
thoughts and actions have hardly been influenced by
dictums of BhagavadGita.
Spiritualism does not govern peoples' day-to-day
lives, in today's context anymore. Their lives rotate around
economic, social, political, religious and ethnic issues.
BhagavadGita will become more meaningful to them when
it is presented today from the perspective of such issues
that influence peoples' daily lives. Here is an attempt
towards that objective.
Understanding the subject becomes easier if language
remains simple. We have tried to present our translation
of original text of BhagavadGita, making it as simple as
we could, so that readers may understand the apparent
meaning of the dialogue between Shri Krishn and Arjun
simply by reading the Shlok (verse) as presented in
English. The apparent meaning, however, will not be the
total meaning. There will be lot more to it, which will not
be so apparent. This is where we may find the explanations
useful.
Many Sanskrit terms have numerous meanings. For
example: dharm. Depending on the individual perception
of the subject, the interpreter elects that meaning which
seems to be more appropriate in the overall context, as
understood by the commentator, who offers such
explanation. We all have limited perception of Bhagavaan
Shri Krishn and His words and therefore, each such
presentation only attempts to offer one aspect of the total
meaning. No one can claim that s/he has known all, and
understood all. If someone does, he/she is fooling himself/
herself, and others!
Language changes with time. For example, modern
English is not same as it has been 500 years ago. Therefore,
we cannot expect the language spoken 5,000 years ago
would be same as the language of today.
Today's men and women would want to be told the
narrative in today's language. That cannot be achieved by
verbatim reproduction of the language of five thousand
years ago. Therefore, these translations will tend to
represent the inherent meaning in the overall context of
the whole chapter. They will not represent word-by-word
translation, though the original meaning will be retained.
From Adhyaay-1 Shlok-21 onwards this pattern will come
more in evidence.
The meaning is important. We need to go beyond
the bounds of words, and dive into the depths of its intent,
if we want to pick up the pearls of wisdom.
ArjunVishaadYog
In Sanskrit script, these three words "Arjun Vishaad
Yog" are written as one combined word +VÉÖÇxÉÊ´É¹ÉÉnùªÉÉäMÉ
Therefore, we will present them as one combined word,
not as three separate words. It is the title of the 1st Adhyaay
of ShrimadBhagavadGita. Let us try to understand
meaning of ArjunVishaadYog.
Vishaad (I prefer not to write "Visada" as it has three
phonetic problems - use of "S" instead of "Sh", which of
the two "a" require long "a" emphasis, and use of tailing-
a) has many English equivalents as listed by M Monier-
Williams (A Sanskrit English Dictionary p.996) and
Vaman Shivram Apte (The Student's Sanskrit English
Dictionary p.524). Those English equivalents have many
different shades of meaning, as described by Oxford
Dictionary. I have chosen the following combination of
different shades of meaning, after considering the overall
context of the situation in MahaaBhaarat, as understood
by me.
ArjunVishaadYog would mean "A state of (Arjun's)
low spirit, especially as the result of a feeling, especially
love, not returned or rewarded". Here I have in mind
Arjun's love for DurYodhan, Bheeshm, DronAachaarya,
and others. I am referring to the unreturned love as
expressed through conducts of DurYodhan, and
unrewarded love as revealed by the attitude of Dhritraashtr.
I am pointing at the despondency reflected in Arjun's
speech and behavior.
Similarity between Hindu mindset today and Arjun's
state of mind at that given point of time
To explain this state of Arjun's mind I shall have to
go deeper into the background, describing the events of
the past so you can notice the connection. This is one of
several reasons that you will find me elaborate on the
history that finally led to the battle of MahaaBhaarat.
There will be another significant reason why you will see
me getting into such detail into the issues that may have
been considered not so necessary by standard works on
BhagavadGita for its first chapter. And that is to draw a
parallel between those days and today. From that you will
notice the similarity between Hindu mindset today and
Arjun's state of mind at that given point of time in many
ways.
One such example that strikes me offhand is about
those Hindus who argue in vein that Muslims were Hindus
once upon a time. On this basis, they attempt to establish
that the Muslims are no different. They are just one of
them, the Hindus. These people fail to realize, on account
of their profound ignorance about tenets of Islam, that the
Muslim upbringing in itself, reinforced by the teachings
of Qur'an and illustrations of Hadis, are fully capable of
transforming a Muslim into an individual with totally
different mindset than a Hindu. And that this can be
achieved within one lifetime only. There is simply no point
in tracing kinship with those who had been converted1
into Islam generations ago. It would not only be futile but
also deceiving one's own self, thereby paving the way to
have his own throat slit at a time deemed convenient by
the so-called Muslim Brother.
You want example? Well, let us look at none other
than the so-called Father of this Nation and the so-called
(refer Seed-1 Journey through Saintly Duplicity)
Mahaatma (Great Soul) Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi.
Dr N S Rajaram writes in his book (ISBN 81-85990-52-
2): “To make the matters worse, Maulaana Mohammed
Ali, whom Gandhi had called brother, publicly humiliated
him. He said that any Muslim regardless of his character
was better than Gandhi because of his faith: "However
pure Mr Gandhi's character may be he must appear to me
from the point of view of religion inferior to any
Mussalmaan, even though he be without any character.
Yes, according to my religion and creed, I do hold an
adulterous and fallen Mussalmaan to be better than Mr
Gandhi". And yet Gandhi refused to condemn him or the
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1
The same applies to Christian converts with some
modification. What has been happening in the North Eastern
provinces of BhaaratVarsh for long, and what all has been
happening throughout rest of BhaaratVarsh particularly at
strategic Vanvaasi areas, is something, the news of which does
not reach you as most news distribution agencies have necessary
directives how to suppress those information from reaching
rest of the Hindu population of BhaaratVarsh and to those
Hindus living abroad. Recommended reading Seed-6 That
Unknown Face of Christianity for learning what has been
happening throughout North Eastern provinces of BhaaratVarsh
all these years
violence - hard to understand in a man so passionately
attached to nonviolence. But he was not always consistent
with regard to nonviolence. When Swami Shraddhaanand
was, assassinated by a Muslim fanatic, Gandhi referred
to the assassin as his brother and appealed to the Viceroy
to pardon him! And yet, when the great patriot Bhagat
Singh was condemned to be hanged for killing a British,
Gandhi called him misguided and refused to sign an appeal
signed by many other notable figures”.
Swami Vivekananda was very clear in his mind when
he said “Mohammedans talk of universal brotherhood,
but what comes out of that in reality? Why, anybody who
is not a Mohammedan will not be admitted into the
brotherhood; he will more likely have his throat cut” Hindu
Voice, August 2004, p.25
Another example that strikes me, as I have been
writing the above paragraph, is about those Hindus who,
under the spell of their DharmGurus, continue to hold the
erroneous belief (read Seed-4) that all religions are equal
and they all lead you to same goal/god, and/or all religions
teach love and peace, only humans do not follow them
and create enmity. This happens either because their
respective DharmGurus are drowning into the ocean of
ignorance, or because they have hidden interest in
propagating the falsehood as stated above. Whatever be
the case with such dharmGurus, a common Hindu gets
trained to live in an imaginary world where all religions
are equal. With this misguided notion, he turns a blind
eye towards the reality that the teachings of these two
religions, namely, Christianity and Islam, insist that their
followers must obliterate all other religions from the face
of this earth. The documented history of these two
religions is witness that they have been doing (read Seed-
5 & Seed-2) precisely what their respective religions
demand of them, ever since these two religions came into
existence. Thus, today's Hindu is a confused one, who
tries to establish kinship with very those who are waiting
to backstab him. Like Arjun of that moment, who has been
described in the first chapter of Gita, today's Hindu is
caught in a whirlpool of emotions that keep telling him
all the while, these are your kin, do not raise your arms
in self-defence, it is better to get killed by them, rather
than killing them. That is precisely what Arjun would be
telling Shri Krishn, and you will hear him say that, as
you proceed with this chapter of BhagavadGita.
There is yet another example that surfaces my mind
as I write these lines. Many Hindus hold the belief that
they ought to be diving deep within themselves seeking
illumination/enlightenment/self-realization, and so on
depending on whose guru prefers which term to reflect at
his/her specialty. This belief pattern is continually
reinforced by the television gurus2. Well, I have nothing
against the concept seeking illumination within oneself.
Bhagawaan Shri Krishn also speaks a lot about such
matters as he proceeds with his discourse to Arjun. But
then, there is a vital difference. And that difference is on
account of the spread of the vision. Bhagawaan Shri Krishn
had a wider, deeper, distant vision, whereas these
television gurus have a myopic vision, a shortsighted
vision. They cannot see beyond whatever little they know.
Bhagawaan Shri Krishn gave those esoteric knowledge
to Arjun so that he could realize who he was, and as a
result whereof he could see clearly what his duty was in
that given situation. But for the widely advertised
television gurus, whose overall perspective is so limited
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
2
By television gurus I refer to those who "hire" TV time every
morning and spread their wisdom, with the inherent objective
to popularize themselves. And once, they become popular
enough they get either discounted rate on TV channels or even
get it free depending on the level of pull they have on their
audience. In such situation, TV channels satisfy themselves
with the advertisement money they raise in-between these talks
given by free TV gurus.
that they cannot show their followers much beyond the
self and peace and love. While these teachings centered
on self-realization, peace, love, etc may seem harmless,
and as harmless they truly are, they miss the very core
objective behind such teachings. This all may sound quite
confusing to you, and therefore, let me elaborate further.
The followers also have an equally myopic vision and
limited understanding. As a result, the follower becomes
internally oriented, and focuses at self-realization. Those
followers with extrovert personalities start doing some
kind of social service claiming themselves to be above
the narrow boundaries of religion. They begin to serve
people from all religions perceiving it as a service to
humanity3. Now there is nothing wrong in doing all this.
The only thing that is wrong with it is the issue of displaced
priorities. Visualize Arjun leaving KuruKshetr and getting
involved in so-called community service! By today's
standards that would have been a great job. He may have
even found his photo in some small or big newspaper or
at best TV coverage. He would have felt elated, his family
friends thumping his back. Instead, Bhagawaan Shri
Krishn prompted him to raise his mighty Gaandeev and
get into the battle. Well, you will realize the significance
of this as you proceed with my work, and you will come to
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
3
The gurus and the followers alike are inspired by Christian
approach "service to humanity" and try to copy them. But they
fail to realize that Christian missionaries do all this so-called
service with one and only one motive, and that is to convert
the recipients of such service into Christianity. All these talk
of their service to humanity is the mask to hide their true agenda,
which does not limit itself to conversion into Christianity. Its
final goal is to denationalize the converts and claim separate
statehood. To give you a real life example, if you find this talk
of denationalization as unpalatable, I suggest you probe into
the happening in Nagaland over past many decades.
Recommended reading Seed-6 That Unknown Face of
Christianity for details, or Seed-1 Part-2 for an overview.
appreciate that it is the battlefield of Dharm and Adharm
in context of humanity today. Today is not the time to be
self-oriented. Today is not the time for wasting valuable
energy and resources in short-lived issues like helping
people at individual level.
Yog4 has numerous English equivalents as listed by
M Monier-Williams (p.856) and Vaman Shivram Apte
(p.459). I have chosen the following two different sets of
meaning ("Contact with" and "Union with"), after
considering the overall context of the situation in
MahaaBhaarat, as understood by me.
ArjunVishaadYog may have a primary meaning:
Arjun's contact with a state of low spirit, as the result of a
feeling, of love not returned or rewarded.
Same is the state with Hindus today as we will
demonstrate later.
ArjunVishaadYog may have a secondary meaning:
Arjun's despondency that led to revelation of esoteric
knowledge by Bhagawaan Shri Krishn, which gradually
paved the way for Arjun's ultimate union with the Supreme
Soul. When I speak of this meaning, I have in mind the
entire subject matter of BhagavadGita and MahaaBhaarat.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
4
This callous attitude towards phonetically scientific character
of our heritage language Sanskrit has turned internationally
popular term ªÉÉäMÉ as ªÉÉäMÉÉ by use of "a" which hangs at the end
of Yoga. Today every Tom, Dick and Harry "proudly"
pronounces the distorted version ªÉÉäMÉÉ on television and
elsewhere.

Shlok-1
DharmKshetr
KuruKshetr
The battle of MahaaBhaarat1

It was the battlefield of KuruKshetr in context of
MahaaBhaarat. It is the battlefield of Dharm and Adharm
in context of humanity today. It is the battlefield of life in
the context of common people today.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
1
Popular spelling Mahabharata ¨É½þÉ¦ÉÉ®úiÉÉ does not give the
reader any visual clue as to which of five single-a in
Mahabharata stand for long-a and which for short-a?
MahaaBhaarat ¨É½þÉ¦ÉÉ®úiÉ can deal with that because it provides
adequate visual clue to the reader as to where long-a emphasis
is needed as opposed to short-a. One does not need to be an
expert in transliteration. All that one needs is to have some
common sense! Sometimes I wonder if common sense happens
to be the sole domain of the common people. The moment
such common people graduate to the level of expert they
seemingly leave that common sense behind. I wouldn’t know
why but may be because it does not suit their new found status
any more. Maha ¨É½þÉ and Bhaarat ¦ÉÉ®úiÉ are two words. The
capital-B provides the reader a visual clue as to where the two
words join. As an independent word, Maha with one tailing-a
works well, as readers tend to assume that tailing-a always
represents long-a of arm, not short-a of rural. But when the
same word Maha becomes part of a composite word, it becomes
necessary to use double-a to signify long-a of arm, as in
MahaaBhaarat.
“Dhritraashtr asked Sanjay: At DharmKshetr-
KuruKshetr, assembled with the desire for battle, my
children and Paandu's children, what did they do?”
BhagavadGita Adhyaay-1 Shlok-1
Child of envy is envy, not love
Dhritraashtr was the elder brother and Paandu was
the younger brother. Dhritraashtr was blind since birth.
They were born in ChandrVansh, the most powerful family
of rulers at that time in BhaaratVarsh.
Traditionally, the eldest and ablest son in the family
was entitled to the throne. In case, the eldest was
incapacitated then the next son would be entitled to the
throne.
Dhritraashtr lost his claim to the throne being blind
by birth. He was hurt but he kept it to himself. His bruised
ego reminded him of his loss. His unfulfilled ambition
and resulting envy remained closely guarded within his
chest.
He remained aware of it every moment but did not
reveal it. It remained like a fire burning within him. Later
in life, he tried to attain his unfulfilled ambition through
his son, Duryodhan. Child of envy is envy, not love.
Yudhisthir the Crown Prince
Paandu retired from throne because of a curse,
making Dhritraashtr as his representative to the throne.
Paandu's first son Yudhishthir was born before
Dhritraashtr's first son Duryodhan.
Thus, Yudhisthir was elder to Duryodhan. Yudhisthir
was acclaimed by all as abler than Duryodhan in every
respect. He was therefore, made the Prince to the throne
of Hastinaapur by popular vote.
“Hastinaapur was situated about 56 miles northeast
of the modern Delhi on the banks of an old channel of
river Ganga” ISBN 81-208-0045-1, p.664
You might wonder if Hastinaapur ever existed

physically. Or it existed only in mythological stories,
surrounded by myths?
My visit to Hastinaapur
The place does exist physically. I last visited it in
1976. However, it remained in a dilapidated condition,
totally uncared for. Muslim invaders treated it badly for
they were here to destroy our heritage. ChristianBritish
treated it with indifference for they were here to make us
believe that we Hindus had nothing in our past that was
worth being proud of. They left us in hurry, their backbone
having been broken by ChristianGerman2 Adolf Hitler.
But they saw to it that their loyal produce3 continued to
reign, in their absence, over the so-called "independent"
India.
These "loyals", and their CommunistMarxist4 friends,
took every pain to ensure that any leftover pride in our
ancestry must be totally wiped out from our memory. If at
all we were left with any objects of pride from our bygone
days, they made it a point that it was to be discarded as
mythology, a collection of myths, and a bundle of false
beliefs or ideas. For this, they resorted to creative history
(fraudulent history) writing5, on a massive scale.
Thus, with new regime, there remained no scope for
reinstating the significance of strategic locations of our
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
2
Hitler was a staunch Christian. During Second World War, in
one year 1944 alone, Nazi contribution to Vatican exceeded
100 million dollars (in today's value one plus half billion
dollars). For details refer to Seed-2.
3
The foremost among those loyal to the ChristianBritish was
the Jawaharlal Nehru.
4
JNU-AMU lot (Marxist historians of Jawaharlal Nehru
University, Aligarh Muslim University). Now IGNOU (Indira
Gandhi National Open University) has joined the band wagon.
JNU-AMU guys have spread their wings further under their
great patron Arjun Singh.
5
Refer to Seed-2
lost heritage. Total indifference has been the key word. In
such a situation, what more could have been expected, if
not for a dilapidated Hastinaapur?
Five Paandav(s)
Yudhisthir was born with the blessings of DharmDev
and with the share of his divine qualities. He was known
for his truthfulness and righteousness. DharmDev is the
god of dharm and in his other aspect he is known as Yam,
the god of life and death in this universe. When we discuss
KarmYog (Adhyaay-3) we will deal with the concept of
Devta in greater depth, and of course, with a different
perspective. Yudhisthir had four brothers Bheem, Arjun,
Nakul, Sahdev; they were called Paandav. Duryodhan had
many brothers; they were called Kaurav.
Advised by Shakuni, Duryodhan conspired to kill
Paandavs
Duryodhan, under undue influence of his maternal
uncle Shakuni, conspired to kill Yudhisthir and his four
brothers. They escaped but most people remained unaware
of it. Duryodhan was made the Crown Prince, as Yudhisthir
was believed to be dead.
Why Yudhisthir did not tell others about the
conspiracy?
Yudhisthir returned but did not tell that Duryodhan
had conspired to kill him. One could look at it in two
different ways. One: it was a major mistake the result of
which would be known as the things progress. Two:
looking from Yudhisthir's perspective it could translate
into something else. He did not want his brother to earn a
bad name. He did not want him to loose his self-respect.
He did not want the world to look down upon Duryodhan
as a bad guy, a crooked person. This was so because:
Yudhisthir did not think of DurYodhan as his "cousin".
The concept of cousin has been introduced into our Hindu
society by the ChristianBritish6 through their Christian

Missionary education system. Today we have lost that
brotherhood feeling among ourselves. Such is the effect
of self-centered type of education.
Yudhisthir looked at DurYodhan as his younger
brother who was shown the wrong path by his ever-plotting
and ever-conspiring maternal uncle Shakuni. Forgiveness
was considered a virtue. He forgave his younger brother
once again. I wouldn't know if Yudhisthir expected his
brother to appreciate that magnanimity and hoped that
DurYodhan would change for the better. But DurYodhan
could not have changed. He was under continuous
influence of Shakuni who had a reason to take revenge
against Paandavs. Shakuni left his princely State
Gaandhaar 7 and made Hastinaapur his permanent
residence but not without purpose. Shakuni's sister
Gaandhaari was wedded to Dhritraashtr. The proposal for
marriage went from Bheeshm to Gaandhaar. No one in
his right mind could have turned down Bheeshm's
proposal in those days. Bheeshm was wise, mighty and
the greatest warrior on the land. No one was known to be
equal to him in those qualities.
Glimpses of Hindu Family Values
Gaandhaari had no grudge that she was being married
to Dhritraashtr who was blind by birth. Different people
look at life differently. To her eyes were not so important.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
6
British were Christian first and then British. This matter has
been dealt with in greater depth in other books (Seed-2, 5, 6).
They touch upon different few aspects of the same issue in
course of dealing with other related matters. Therefore, you
would not find them all at one place.
7
Yesteryears' Gaandhaar was what we call Afghanistan today.
Remember Gaandhaar's role in destroying Hastinaapur in those
days and then start looking differently at Taliban's and Bin
Laden's Afghanistan today. Some things look irrelevant and
farfetched on first sight but it takes deeper insight into the design
of things coming ahead.
Her heart was pure. She looked at the world through the
inner eyes - the eyes of mind and heart, the eyes of
perception, the eyes of feelings - the empathy.
Gaandhaari was not only happy to marry Dhritraashtr
but she was very devoted to her cause. She chose to place
a permanent cover on her eyes so that her husband does
not feel himself as inferior to her in any respect. She did
not need any persuasion to do that. No one suggested to
her that she ought to do that. She thought of it herself that
she ought to do that. There was no sense of remorse in
her action. She did not think of it as a sacrifice on her
part. She felt she was capable enough to see through this
world with her inner eyes of mind and soul.
Kunti, the mother of the Paandavs, knew this. She
knew how good a person Gaandhaari was. She also knew
how much Gaandhaari loved Kunti's children. Kunti also
loved Gaandhaari's children equally. The thought of
"being in-laws" did not exist on their mental plane. They
were not trained to think in those terms. That is how the
Hindu family system was built up.
What robbed us of those noble qualities?
These concepts of division in the family, and the
thought of being one against the other, was the noble (or,
ignoble?) contribution to the humanity from the
ChristianWorld, which has done its best to follow its
Master during past two thousand years causing plenty of
nuisance around.
St. Mathew, one of the 12 chief disciples of Jesus
Christ and the author of 1st Gospel (record of teachings
of Jesus Christ), documented in Christian Bible’s 2nd part
New Testament under 10:35 & 10:36 “I am come to set a
man at variance against his father, and the daughter against
the mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in
law. And a man’s foe shall be they of his own household”.
St. Luke, the author of 3rd Gospel (record of
teachings of Jesus Christ), documented in Christian Bible’s

2nd part New Testament under 12:51 to 12:53 Suppose
ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you, Nay
(*Nay = No); but rather division: For from henceforth
there shall be five in one house divided, three against two,
and two against three. The father shall be divided against
the son, and the son against the father; the mother against
the daughter, and the daughter against the mother; the
mother in law against her daughter in law, and the daughter
in law against her mother in law” ISBN 0-8400-3625-4
St. Thomas, one of the 12 chief disciples of Jesus
Christ, documented in Gospel of Thomas (record of Secret
sayings of Jesus Christ) under 16 that Jesus said: “Perhaps
men think that I came to cast peace on the world; and
they do not know that I came to cast division upon earth,
fire, sword, war. For five will be in a house; there will be
three against two and two against three, the father against
the son and the son against the father. And they will stand
because they are single ones” ISBN 81-85990-21-2, p.76n
In case any of these revelations shock you, or shake
you, and you want to probe further, you are welcome to
read my other books, particularly Seed-4, 5, 6.
Returning to the main subject, Kunti knew pretty well
how hard it would hit Gaandhaari if she were to come to
know what her eldest son DurYodhan had done to his
brothers, Paandavs. Kunti also knew how enraged will be
Bheeshm if he came to know the truth. She asked her five
children to keep quiet about the whole episode. Yudhisthir
was also of the same view. It was not only their
magnanimity but also love for the members of the same
family that led them to this decision. For them, this vast
family was one family. This was the beauty of Hindu family
structure. It is only the tip of the iceberg that I have shown
you here. As we will proceed through this work you will
find many more beauties of Hindu family system, those of
much greater significance. This very sense of "oneness"
was the foundation of our family system [no point harping
on exceptions because exceptions can be found
everywhere, and in everything].
The induction of ChristianEnglish education system
and undue exposure to the ChristianWorld has shaken this
foundation, broken it into pieces, shattered and destroyed
the beauty that lay within humanity. In their own world
and also in our world, they have destroyed the institution
of marriage and the concept of family. And yet, we have
not lost it all. At times I love to talk to auto-rickshaw
driver while commuting. A couple of them have described
that though they are here in Mumbai to earn their
livelihood but back home, they have in their village the
extended family which lives together, and the numbers I
have heard are like 63, 85, etc. Such large families still
live together, with all their happiness and pain they live
together. A beautiful ‘contemporary’ example would be
the serial titled "Baa, Bahu aur Baby" on StarPlus [every
Fri, Sat, Sun 9:30 PM].
Returning to the main subject, everyone other than
Paandavs, their mother Kunti, and their uncle Vidur, everyone
else remained unaware of the Vaarnaavat episode, where
DurYodhan had conspired to kill the Paandavs. Now that
Yudhisthir had returned, the throne of Hastinaapur was his
but Dhritraashtr was unwilling to dethrone his son
Duryodhan. He offered Yudhisthir the barren lands, which
Yudhisthir humbly accepted and five brothers together
converted it into the magnanimous IndrPrasth.
IndrPrasth
“IndrPrasth is identified with modern Delhi, though
it stood on the left bank of the river Yamuna, while Delhi
stands on the right” ISBN 81-208-0045-1, p.661
Paandav-Queen Draupadi ridiculed her guest
Duryodhan at IndrPrasth calling him a ‘blind man’s son
blind’ when he had a fall. Duryodhan could not forget
this insult and later he took the revenge in an exceptionally
crude manner. This was the most unfortunate event in the

history of ChandrVansh. This is when the seed for the
future battle was sown.
Duryodhan sends Paandavs to jungle by cheating
Duryodhan with the help of Shakuni’s cheating
defeated Yudhisthir in a game of Chausar. There had been
a tradition that a Kshatriya was not supposed to have
refused an invitation for Chausar. Being aware of this
tradition Shakuni had made his plans. Yudhisthir lost his
kingdom and had to live in forest for twelve years and
one-year incognito. During the thirteenth year if Paandavs
were to be spotted and identified, they would be required
to repeat the entire process again, twelve years of forest
dwelling and one-year incognito. After successful
completion, they would be entitled to their lost kingdom.
That was the understanding.
Yudhisthir did not want bloodshed
After successful completion of thirteen years, they
returned and asked for their kingdom. Duryodhan refused.
Yudhisthir did not want bloodshed. He asked for five
villages for five brothers. Duryodhan, without battle,
refused land equal to the point of a needle. That brought
the children of Dhritraashtr and Paandu in the
battleground.
The Hindu has not changed
The battle of MahaaBhaarat eliminated the types of
Duryodhan. Five Paandavs survived. Hindus are the
descendants of Paandavs. Duryodhan and the likes died a
physical death but their souls wandered around until they
descended on this earth again as the descendants of
Muslims, Christians and CommunistMarxists. Since then
Hindu has been subjected to many a tyrannies. Only a
small part of that has been exposed in my other works
Seed 1 and Seed 6 That Unknown Face of Christianity.
Like Yudhisthir today Hindus are asking for only a few of
their significant sites of worship. One of them happens to
be JanmSthaan Mandir in Ayodhya where Shri Raam had
taken birth in human form to destroy the Aasuric forces.
What is happening to that is a pathetic story you can read
in Seed 1 Part 2 Frauds on Hindu Society.
Brief description does no justice to the Epic
The brief description presented above can by no
means do justice to the epic MahaaBhaarat. Retold well,
it can present a wonderful relevance to present day context.
To do that one has to tell the whole history in adequate
depth. That is not the purpose here. Here we can express
only that much as is essential to provide the background.
It is important to add that the amount of injustice done to
the children of Paandu by Dhritraashtr and his children
were enormous. Indications given above are glimpses only.
If we were to give more details, we would have to give
much more, because giving partial details would be doing
injustice to the great epic, as incomplete history can only
create misleading impressions. And that is how
ChristianWorld and CommunistMarxists love to interpret
Raamaayan and MahaaBhaarat to the rest of the world.
Timing of the Event ~ the battle of MahaaBhaarat ~
in what manner the time has been ascertained
“Mr Cyril Fagan, to whom I am much indebted for
the immense trouble he has taken to calculate some of
these ancient horoscopes, informs me that by making a
thorough astronomical search from 4000 BC to 2000 BC,
i.e., for 2,000 years on either side of the traditional date
of Kali Yug he has been able to find that the position of
the Sun, Jupiter and Saturn in Leo, Virgo and Aquarius
respectively and Raahu in Libra could occur only in 3251
BC, in which case, Krishn’s birth should have occurred
on 4-7-3251 BC, and His death in February 3125 BC,
i.e., exactly 23 years before the beginning of Kali Yug.
These ‘justify’ to some extent that Kali Yug began ‘shortly
after Krishn’s death’ ... According to Matsya Puraan (vide
Adhyaay 271, Shlok 51-52) ... the year and the day on
which Krishn passed away mark the commencement of
Kali Yug. Without straining these authoritative quotations,
we may safely assume that on the (traditional) day of
Krishn’s death, Kali Yug commenced and that Krishn was
born in the 126th year counted backwards from 3102 BC
... The most important even is His part in the
MahaaBhaarat war, which took place about 3138 BC when
Ketu dasha was in progress in the Lord’s horoscope.”
ISBN 81-208-0901-7, pp.4-6
The battle of MahaaBhaarat took place about 3138
BC, that is, more than 5,000 years ago. The message of
BhagavadGita was delivered at the battleground of
KuruKshetr, in the midst of two opposing armies, shortly
before the battle started.
DharmKshetr KuruKshetr ~ is it a real place or
imaginative
“KuruKshetr is the name of an extensive region or
plain near Delhi. It is the tract near the holy lake called by
the same name lying to the south of Thaaneshwar and
extended from the south of the Saraswati to the north of
the Dhrishaadvati” ISBN 81-208-0045-1, p.661
It is situated south of Ambala and north of New Delhi,
present day political capital of BhaaratVarsh.
“The soil of that place is red until today. So much of
blood it had once soaked over five thousand years ago
that could not be washed away until today! Numerous
temples at KuruKshetr depicting the events of
MahaaBhaarat still preserve the heritage. People of that
place today also live a very different life. Alcohol, animal
meat is not brought within the precincts of the town even
today” Gurjit Kaur of Bloor Information & Life Skills
Center, Toronto, Canada, who was born and brought up
in KuruKshetr, told me so in November 2001. Personally
I have not had the occasion to visit the sacred place as
yet. Someday, Shri Naaraayan willing, I may go there to
pay my homage.
Here we have a testimony from a Knight of the British
Empire that, even 5,000 years after the battle of
MahaaBhaarat, Hindus lived a life like this that has
been described below, which would indicate that
Dharm was indeed reestablished following the historic
battle of MahaaBhaarat
Sir Thomas Munro, the eminent Governor of Madras,
had written based on what he had witnessed: “If a good
system of agriculture, unrivalled manufacturing skill, a
capacity to produce whatever can contribute to either
convenience or luxury, schools established in every village
for teaching, reading, writing, and arithmetic, the general
practice of hospitality and charity amongst each other, and
above all, a treatment of the female sex full of confidence,
respect, and delicacy, are among the signs which denote a
civilized people – then the Hindus are not inferior to the
nations of Europe, and if civilization is to become an article
of trade between England and BhaaratVarsh, I am
convinced that England will gain by the import cargo”.
For reference you may check Seed-2.
What does this knight of erstwhile British Empire
convey? Mind you, he lived in BhaaratVarsh and saw it
all for himself. That too, not so long ago! Not even two
centuries may have passed. He testified, if civilization was
an item of trade between BhaaratVarsh and (then) Britain,
BhaaratVarsh would have more to give and Britain would
be in a situation to be on the receiving end. This simply
means that Bhaaratiya civilization was superior to British
civilization until some two hundred years ago. And if it
was so, then it could not have come into existence all of a
sudden. It ought to have been there much longer. How
long? Anybody’s guess! Since the days of MahaaBhaarat!
At least for previous 2,400 years (that is 400 years before
Christ was born), we have written documentary evidence
from foreigners to BhaaratVarsh. We have presented those
testimonies earlier [Refer Seed-2]. So, you cannot accuse
Hindus of having created false history because the

observers were from outside the Hindu society, they were
from various nationalities and cultures, they were from
different centuries, and all could not have sat down
together to conspire to rewrite history, the way
Communist-Marxist historians of JNU [Jawaharlal Nehru
University] and AMU [Aligarh Muslim University] did
during Nehru dynasty after taking control of central
institutions like ICHR [Indian Council of Historical
Research] and NCERT [National Council of Educational
Research and Training], primarily driven by a political
motive, and thus fooled the world.
Why then we do not see its reflection in our present day
society?
This is a complex issue that I have discussed in great
depth in my other works. I have also presented ample
evidence in those works that raise plenty of questions with
regard to the impressions we carry today [Seed-2].
Was Dharm reestablished at KuruKshetr?
KuruKshetr is the ‘Region of Kurus’ where the earlier
king Kuru had performed religious austerities. For this
reason, it may have been a DharmKshetr (place of Dharm)
for Dhritraashtr who belonged to Kuru family. Following
the battle of MahaaBhaarat it turned into a DharmKshetr
for all because dharm was reestablished at this decisive
battle of BhaaratVarsh.
What a battle had to do with dharm?
The question may arise as to what the battle had to
do with dharm. What is dharm? What is Adharm (opposite
of dharm)? At KuruKshetr, the two sides had assembled
for a decisive battle. One side represented dharm and the
other side represented Adharm. Dharm must prevail over
Adharm as truth must prevail over untruth. It is an ongoing
process and the process is cyclic, never ending. The two
opposites are in the essence of this creation; they balance
each other.
Ruler’s policies and practices give shape to the
character of a nation comprised of people. The decisive
battle was to determine the future of the nation beleaguered
by corrupt policies and practices of the ruler. The entire
nations’ battling forces had assembled at KuruKshetr to
determine the future. That made it like a DharmKshetr.
To reestablish dharm Paandavs had gathered at
KuruKshetr. To maintain the status quo Kauravs had
gathered at the same place. The event may be as old as
5,000 years. But the background is relevant even today.
There is ample testimony to that, if only we look round!
Dharm was not religion in context of MahaaBhaarat
Today people generally understand dharm as religion.
In MahaaBhaarat, there is no reference to warring religions
like Christianity and Islam, who have been at war through
centuries for religion in the name of Crusade and Jihad.
Oxford Dictionary describes Crusade as a medieval
military expedition, one of a series made by Europeans to
recover the Holy Land from the Muslims in the 11th, 12th,
13th centuries. A war instigated by the Church for alleged
religious ends. Same dictionary describes Jihad as a holy
war undertaken by Muslims against unbelievers [non-
Muslims], a single-minded or obsessive campaign.
Dictionary meaning of Dharm
Religion is not the meaning appropriate for dharm in
the context of BhagavadGita. It has many other meanings
“Law, usage, practice, custom, ordinance, statute;
Religious or moral merit, virtue, righteousness, good
works (regarded as one of the four ends of human
existence); Duty, prescribed course of conduct; Right,
justice, equity, impartiality; Piety, propriety, decorum;
Morality, ethics; Nature, disposition, character; An
essential quality, peculiarity, characteristic property,
(peculiar) attribute, Manner, resemblance, likeness; A
sacrifice; Good company, associating with the virtuous;
Devotion, religious abstraction; Manner, mode; An
Upanishad; Name of Yudhisthir, the eldest Paandav; Name
of Yam, the god of death” ISBN 81-208-0045-1, p.268
Dharm in context of MahaaBhaarat
“Dharm is really ‘doing what you are born to do’;
doing what best fits your individual aptitude in the context
of your familial and societal responsibilities [context:
Hindu Jyotish]” ISBN 0-14-019507-6, p.116
I would want to use this definition in the context of
MahaaBhaarat. A king is born to provide justice, peace,
protection, and prosperity to the people of the land.
Establishing a just administration and monitoring it is his
responsibility. Dhritraashtr was placed on the throne as
the representative of Paandu. He was supposed to have
vacated the throne once the able claimant was found.
Duryodhan resorted to unfair means to acquire the throne,
by conspiring to kill Yudhisthir at Vaarnaavat. Dhritraashtr
failed to hand over the throne to Yudhisthir after his safe
return from Vaarnaavat. Duryodhan acquired IndrPrasth
by cheating at the game of Chausar with the help of
Shakuni. After successful completion of 13 years of forest
dwelling when Paandavs returned, Duryodhan failed to
return the kingdom as agreed earlier. During these years
of rule, Duryodhan promoted injustice and developed
flatterers. Dhritraashtr and Duryodhan certainly failed to
observe their familial and societal responsibilities. Thus,
they went against dharm and favored adharm. This is told
simply and in short. The gravity of their misdeeds is not
fully expressed through such brief description. Readers
unfamiliar with the epic are requested not to form value
judgment that this in itself is not enough (based on the
little that has been explained here) to engage the whole
nation into a battle that of the magnitude of
MahaaBhaarat.
Dharm in Eternal context - Analogy
of Pyramid
Every human soul’s ultimate goal is Moksh. Moksh
is the freedom from bondage of Karm. Moksh is the
freedom from the shackle of birth and death. Individual
soul attains Moksh by dissolution into the Supreme Soul.
The soul’s ‘Prime Dharm’ is to accomplish that goal, all
else is secondary or ancillary.
Let us visualize a pyramid. At the top, our dharm
takes the shape of union with God. At the base, our dharm
takes the shape of our thoughts and actions. The base of
the pyramid is very wide. So is the horizon of our thoughts
and actions. Our thoughts and actions emerge from our
day-to-day life, which has a base equally wide, as that of
the pyramid. These actions and thoughts must gradually
converge and meet the pointed top of the pyramid. That is
where we meet our God. Personally, this is how I perceive
dharm.
At the base of the pyramid we have our day-to-day
life. This life revolves around many things: spiritual,
economic, social, political, ethnic, etc. One has to look at
dharm from this base. Therefore, nothing can be ignored.
Everything that life has to offer must be considered when
we think of dharm and adharm.
This would mean, we have to live our day-to-day life as
usual, but reminding ourselves all the while that our thoughts
and actions ought to focus towards attaining God. This
constant reminder will help our return towards that goal,
again and again, as we loose our path. We will keep loosing
our path repeatedly as our focus will keep diluting, since
worldly attractions will engage our interests more often.
The journey will be long and arduous. It will take
numerous births. Eventually each of us will reach there;
only the time taken will be different for each soul. So is
the case, in our normal life as well. Some of us reach our

destination early, and some others take longer to attain
their objectives. Thus, each individual soul will attain
Moksh by its dissolution into the Supreme Soul but each
of them will take different amount of time to do so.
This happens because each individual soul has been
endowed with its own Free Will, which each soul deploys
differently. Depending on which direction you use your
free will, naturally that direction you move to. If you use
your free will towards attaining God then you move
towards Him. If you use your free will towards attaining
worldly accomplishments then you move towards them.
Depending on your own usage of your free will, you reach
Him early or late. That is one of the Laws of Creation.
The law is: your efforts would be rewarded. Now which
direction ‘you’ choose to put your efforts depends ‘largely’
on ‘you’! However, there are certain qualifications to this
statement and certain complexities as well, which we will
discuss elsewhere because this is not the right place for it.
Does this perception hold good in context of
MahaaBhaarat and thereafter?
If we look at the way Paandavs lived their life, we
notice that by and large, they lived a life where their
thoughts and actions were so focused that they were
gradually able to move towards that pointed top of the
pyramid. In sharp contrast to that, if we look at the way
Kauravs lived their life, it would appear that they were
more and more inclined to stay closer to the base of that
pyramid. To appreciate this statement fully, one would
need to have read the epic MahaaBhaarat in detail, not a
brief version thereof. In the manner Kauravs deployed their
free will, which was reflected in their thoughts and actions,
we would notice that they kind of stayed away from
making any effort towards climbing the pointed top of
the pyramid.
When the conclusive battle took place, Kauravs
perished and Paandavs survived. In the time to come,
Paandavs and their successors were able to encourage
similar thoughts and actions amongst their subjects. As a
result, the Hindu society survived several thousand years,
and those who visited BhaaratVarsh from outside, testified
(duly documented) what they saw and experienced. Their
testimonies indicate that, yes, common people of Hindu
society had learned the ways of living whereby they could
gradually uplift themselves towards that pointed top of
the pyramid.
However, you might wonder as to why we do not
see any evidence thereof in present day Hindu society.
For this, we will need to understand what happened during
a relatively short period of past 170 years, when ancient
Hindu education system was totally wiped out as part of a
much larger conspiracy, and was duly substituted by
English-Christian education system [details: Seed 2].
Adharm, Beware of It
• Our character is built upon our thoughts and
actions
• Dharm and adharm blend well with our thoughts
and actions; and too often, it is very difficult to distinguish
one from the other
• One aspect of our character may be dhaarmic and
the other may be adhaarmic; only true-to-life examples
can let us see through it
• Seeing it is very important; until we are able to see
it and understand it well, we would not try to resist
adharm.
When we do not recognize adharm
When we do not recognize and do not resist adharm,
it only makes its way deeper into our thoughts and actions.
Our life then starts accepting it and gives it an acceptable
place in our life. Adharm then works slowly like poison.
From individual’s life it encompasses the nation’s life.

Therefore, adharm must be identified, recognized, resisted,
and eliminated. To eliminate adharm, Shri Krishn raised
Arjun from his inertia, and made him fight it! At
KuruKshetr, Bhagawaan Shri Krishn, while delivering the
message of BhagavadGita, did not need to elaborate on
Adharm, because Paandavs already had adequate taste of
it through conducts of Kauravs. But, in today’s context,
while offering commentaries on BhagavadGita, it has
become necessary elaborate on Adharm, because today
Adharm presents itself under the garb of Dharm, and
thereby making it difficult for people to distinguish
between the two. Through well organized and well presented
planned repetitions, in today’s money and media driven
world, people are easily made to believe, Adharm as Dharm.
In our inertia, we want to maintain apathy towards it
When an untruth is repeated again and again naming
it as truth, it starts appearing as truth. Similarly, when a
truth is repeated again and again labeling it as untruth, it
starts appearing to be untruth. History is full of such
examples, but in our inertia, we want to maintain our
apathy towards them. In our apathy, we let untruth take
the position of truth. In this manner, we let adharm grow.
In our ignorance, we even glorify adharm
In our ignorance, we even glorify adharm and thus
allow it to compound further. It may be interesting to know
how adharm works around us, how subtle can be its ways,
and how widespread are the instances of adharm [see other
works by the author]. The truth often lies behind the smoke
screen. The ability to penetrate through and look beyond
is the need of the time.
Past is the foundation of the present and the future
History is our past. Our present is built on our past.
Our future will be built on our present. Past, present and
future are interwoven. We cannot ignore any of them. If
we ignore lessons from our past, we will let our past be
repeated in our present. If we ignore adharm of our
present, we will let our future repeat them. Past is the
most significant link in the chain. It is the foundation of
the present and the future because lot of our present is
based on our past.
When we learn to admire false virtues
History’s most important role is to record the facts
as it is, and let the successive generations learn from it, as
they may want to. But, history has often been used (or,
abused?) to suppress the facts, and/or to eclipse the facts
by presenting a version more suited to the influential/ruling
interests of that time. When the truth is suppressed and
we learn to admire false virtues, in effect we learn to
encourage them. When that happens in national context,
the consequences are grave. Truth seekers must never turn
their face away from matters of far reaching consequences.
Consequences that can hurt a nation must not be ignored.
A nation comprises of people. People collectively make
the nation. What hurts the nation that hurts its people!
This is where we miss to notice the

Purpose of BhagavadGita
We tend to forget that Bhagawaan Shri Krishn made
Arjun to fight the battle of MahaaBhaarat in interest of
dharm, when dharm was in interest of the nation. Similarly,
the interest of our nation, and the interest of our people,
and the actions of our leaders to the nation, and the issue
of dharm are all interwoven. This is where we miss to
notice the very purpose of BhagavadGita. We tend to think
that BhagavadGita is only for spirituality. And we have
learned to draw a line between spirituality and our day-
to-day life. This separation gives us a narrow meaning of
dharm. Our thoughts and actions emerge from our day-
to-day life. This life revolves around many things:
spiritual, economic, social, political, ethnic, etc. One has
to look at dharm and adharm from this base. Therefore,
nothing can be ignored.
Attempting to explain the concept of Dharm &
Adharm; separating the findings of research from
BhagavadGita
While writing commentaries on Dharm (Dharma) I
was naturally led to the question of Adharm, the opposite
of Dharm which plagues humanity badly in recent times.
I attempted at explaining Adharm through real-life
examples, and that led me to considerable amount of
research into the history.
As I went deeper into it, I saw hidden patterns of
Adharm under the facade of Dharm. Now my work on
BhagavadGita started taking a different shape altogether.
It did not remain confined to the concept of Karm and
spirituality but it started touching social, economical,
political, ethnic, religious issues as well. For, Adharm
could not be recognized and described well without
delving into these facets of life. Here I felt the need for
separating such material from the core material of
BhagavadGita. That gave birth to a series of titles, some
of them are already in print, and others are awaiting
finalization.
Yet, I find it difficult to draw a line and thereby
distinguish fully between a work on BhagavadGita and
another work on socio-political issues, because in today’s
world the line of distinction has become so thin that it is
very difficult to keep the two totally separate.
Shlok 2-20
Participants in the
Battle of Dharm and
Adharm
“Sanjay said: Looking at Paandav-army in battle

array, king Duryodhan approached DronAachaarya, and
said: Please look at the vast Paandav-army that has been
placed in military array by your talented disciple, the son
of Drupad. Like Bheem and Arjun, this army has heroes
and prominent archers: Yuyudhaan (Saatyaki), Viraat,
great warrior Drupad; Dhrishtketu, Chekitaan, and the
valiant king of Kaashi, Purujit, KuntiBhoj, and the choicest
among men like Shaiabya; chivalrous Yudhaamanyu,
valiant Uttamaujaa, Subhadra’s son, and sons of Draupadi,
all great warriors” Shlok 2-6
About Dron’Aachaarya
He was the common Aachaarya (teacher) of Kauravs
and Paandavs. Arjun was favorite disciple of Dron. He
was known to be the best teacher of archery, of his time,
in the whole country. Dron drew his salary from the
treasury of Hastinaapur, and therefore, unwillingly, he
was obliged to fight for the king of Hastinaapur,
Duryodhan.
About Bheem
Bheem was the second Paandav. He was born with
the blessings of PavanDev and with the share of his divine

power. PavanDev is the controller of the air movement of
the universe. In Adhyaay 3 Karm Yog, we will deal with
the concept of Devta in depth, with a very different
perspective. Bheem was known to be the most powerful
man, of his time, in the country. Bheem and Duryodhan,
in their youth, learned club-fight from the same teacher,
Balraam, elder brother of Shri Krishn. Duryodhan, since
his childhood, always treated Bheem as his arch rival.
About Arjun
He was the third Paandav. He was born with the
blessings of IndrDev and with the share of his divine
power. IndrDev is the controller of the rains in the universe
and also the king of devtas. Arjun was known to be the
best archer, of his time, in the country. Once, Dron was
teaching archery to Kauravs and Paandavs, in their
childhood. Dron pointed towards a bird sitting on a tree,
and asked all his disciples to aim at the eye of the bird.
After everyone had set his aim, Dron asked one-by-one:
What do you see? Someone answered: Sir, I see the tree,
its branches, and leaves on them, the bird sitting, and its
eye. Another child answered: Sir, I see the branches, the
leaves, the bird, and the eye. Yet another said: Sir, I see
the leaves, the bird, and the eye. Someone else said: Sir, I
see the bird and its eye. Finally, DronAachaarya asked
Arjun, what do you see, Arjun? The reply came: The eye,
Sir! Such legendary was Arjun’s concentration, and aim!
About the Bird
A live bird wouldn’t sit there watching all those boys
taking aim at it one by one. Naturally it has to save its
life, so it would fly away much before Arjun's turn would
come and Dron would ask him that question. And Dron
knew it pretty well. So, he could not have taken chance
with a live bird as target for his pupil. If he was planning
a test of so many boys, he would have had to be well
prepared. He could not have hoped to find a an appropriate
tree with an appropriate branch, and on it a bird sitting
and waiting for boys to take aim at it, and eventually get
killed if one of the boys were to actually shoot. That would
be too much for a coincidence to take place at the same
time. And someone of Dron's caliber would not bank on
such a possibility. So, he had arranged through a craftsman
to get a mechanical bird prepared and planted at the desired
place before the boys could arrive at the scene of their
archery test.
Highly acclaimed incidence of Buddh’s early life
During my childhood days, our textbooks contained
a highly publicized story of Buddh’s early life, when he
was the young prince Siddhaarth. The story goes
something like this. Probably a cousin or a brother or
somebody of Siddhaarth shoots a bird with an arrow for
pleasure. Siddhaarth goes and picks up the wounded bird,
removes the arrow, applies medicine, tries to heal the bird.
The cousin claims the bird as it was his prey. Siddhaarth
refuses to handover the bird to him. Both go to the king
for justice. King delivers his verdict after hearing what
had happened. He explains that the ‘cousin’ had attempted
to kill the bird for his pleasure or for relishing its meat;
whereas Siddhaarth tried to save its life. Hence, Siddhaarth
has a right to retain the bird alive than the cousin to kill it,
cook it, and eat it. In our childhood days at school, we
were made to read this story again and again, over and
again, so that the idea gets firmly implanted in our
impressionable minds. This over emphasis on such one-
sided interpretation was largely due to influence of
Gandhian thoughts during early post independence days.
The other side of the story that was deliberately under
played
In case of Dron, his purpose was to train his pupil in
archery. His pupils were of Kshatriya Varn. Their prime
duty would be to protect their subjects, protect their
kingdom, when they grow up. In the process, they would
be required to fight battles. In battles, men would die.
Blood would spill. A Kshatriya could not have aversion
to blood. The training cannot be with fake object all the
time. A Kshatriya is also taught that he need not spill blood
for nothing. But then, in every profession we have right
and wrong people who abuse the system. One Kshatriya
would kill for pleasure, and another for duty. But killing
would be part of his life. Now, this balanced explanation
is always missing. The moral of each story should be spelt
out with reference to the context. It should never be
generalized. If we do that, our children get the wrong
message.
Those who promoted Buddh’s story with such fervor
Those who promote Buddh’s story with such
enthusiasm tend to keep quiet about the killings of
innocent birds/animals that go on a phenomenal scale
worldwide. Such selective ideologies reflect at their
hypocrisy. Let us take for example a report that appeared
in New York Times on 12 May 1996 that on an average
day the following numbers of animals are slaughtered in
American slaughterhouses. Hundred and thirty thousand
cattle, seven thousand calves, three hundred and sixty
thousand hogs and twenty four million chickens are killed
every day in USA to fill the bellies of men, women and
children.
About Drupad
Drupad pÖù{Énù was a King’s son. Dron was a poor
braahman’s son. Both studied at the place of the same
teacher. As they grew up together through their schooling,
they became very close friends. Drupad had said: "We are
friends; what is mine, is yours; half mine half yours". At
completion of their studies, they parted, and returned
home. Dron was very poor. He could not afford milk for
his son Ashwatthaama. His wife Kripi asked him to visit
Drupad and ask for a cow. Dron went to see his childhood
friend, and reminded him of their friendship and that
Drupad had said ‘what is mine, half is yours’. Drupad
laughed and ridiculed poor Dron: "Friends? One who is
not a king himself cannot be the friend of another king.
What makes us equal? Half mine, half yours?" Dron felt
deeply wounded. He did not return home. Wandering he
reached Hastinaapur. There he became the teacher of
Kauravs and Paandavs. At the completion of their
education, as the tradition demands, Dron asked his
disciples for Drupad as GuruDakshina. Paandavs defeated
Drupad, arrested, and brought him to Dron. Dron told
Drupad: "Now your entire kingdom is mine; do you want
my friendship? I am willing, so I return you your half. I
retain my half, and that makes me a king; as you had said
without being a king myself I cannot be your friend."
Bound by Ethics that a Braahman was required to
follow
Dron did not necessarily need Paandavs to do the
job; he could have done it by himself. One, who made
Arjun, "The Arjun", could have done what Arjun could
do. But he was bound by the ethics that a Braahman was
required to follow. He could not have waged war against
the King for his personal gain or personal insult. Dron
also had the right to retain the whole of Drupad's kingdom
but then again, it would have been against Braahmanical
principle. A Braahman was not expected to be in the shoes
of a Kshatriya king in normal circumstances. He explained
to Drupad why he retained half the kingdom. By and large,
Braahmans used to be the poorest among the four Varn(s).
If I were to narrate to you the entire episode of
Ashwatthaama, Kripi, Dron and "milk", tears may roll
down your eyes, and your heart may be filled with anger
as to how cunning the ChristianBritish intellectuals were,
who turned you into "anti-Braahman" by resorting to
intellectual frauds of immense magnitude. And why they
did it - only to turn Hindus into Christianity (Seed 2, 6).
Braahmans became rich only during the ChristianBritish

regime. The process has been analyzed in those two books
(Seed 2, 6).
MahaaRath
This adjective would be often used in BhagavadGita
in relation to great warriors. Some texts on BhagavadGita
take the meaning as great chariot-warrior. M Monier-
Williams’ Sanskrit-English dictionary (p.799) gives two
meanings for MahaaRath: a great chariot; a great warrior.
Vaman Shivram Apte’s Sanskrit-English dictionary
(p.431) gives two meanings for MahaaRath: a great
chariot; a great warrior or hero. This indicates that it is
either a great chariot or a great warrior, not a combination
of the two: a great chariot-warrior. In BhagavadGita,
MahaaRath ¨É½þÉ®úlÉ has been often used with the names of
people. Therefore, I have taken the meaning as a great
warrior. I have avoided combining great chariot and great
warrior to make it a great chariot-warrior, as some authors
do. [Sanskrit ¨É½þÉ®úlÉ Hindi ¨É½þÉ®úlÉÒ]
About Subhadra and Abhimanyu
Subhadra ºÉÖ¦ÉpùÉ was the sister of Shri Krishn and
Balraam. She was married to Arjun. Abhimanyu +Ê¦É¨ÉxªÉÖ
was born of their union. This child would be a legend in
the battle of MahaaBhaarat, and one whole day would be
devoted to him, when he alone would be holding the
choicest of warriors of the entire Kaurav-army for that
one full day!
About Draupadi
Drupad had not forgotten his insult as he returned to
his halved kingdom. He did a Yagya ªÉYÉ. M Monier-
Williams’ Sanskrit-English dictionary (p.839) describes
Yagya as Worship, devotion, prayer, and praise; act of
worship or devotion, offering, oblation, sacrifice (the
former meanings prevailing in Ved, the latter in post-Vedic
literature). In our context, the post-Vedic meaning is
relevant. From the Yagya was born Dhrisht’dyumn, the
son who would later be responsible for death of
DronAachaarya. From the Yagya was also born Draupadi,
the daughter who would later be the catalyst for destruction
of the entire Kaurav-clan. Draupadi was born with dark
complexion, and therefore, she was named Krishna EÞò¹hÉÉ.
Being daughter of Drupad, she was also named Draupadi
pùÉ{è ÉnùÒ.
A few words for the skeptics
Those, who would scoff at the statement that
Dhrisht’dyumn and Draupadi were born from the Yagya
performed, are currently living at a level of understanding
where their vision is restricted by the accomplishments
of modern science developed by the ChristianWorld. They
are so very blinded by the attainments of modern science
that they fail to see that the science developed by
ChristianWorld is yet at its infancy as it knows too little
of this universe. I have elaborated on this point at different
places in my various works with examples from today’s
world, and wouldn’t want to delve into it here much
farther. As a passing reference I might suggest reading
Autobiography of a Yogi written by Paramahansa
Yogananda, and particularly that part of the book which
relates to early period of his life, that is, the period before
he got mixed up with the ChristianWorld of America.
Unusual condition for Draupadi’s marriage
Drupad had kept the most unusual condition for his
daughter's marriage. The contender would be required to
hit the eye of the golden fish, which would be constantly
moving in a circular motion, above the head of the archer.
The archer would not be allowed to look up at the moving
fish, while aiming at it. He would have the option to look
down, at the image of the moving fish, in the water.
Looking down at the water below, he would be required
to aim up, at the eye of the "continuously moving" fish,

placed above his head! He would be required to hit the
eye successfully, to be able to marry Draupadi. Arjun did
it successfully.
Unusual unfulfilled desire in Draupadi’s Past

Draupadi’s present birth was the result of her Tapasya
during prior births. She had obtained a boon as a result of
that Tapasya. She had asked for husband who would be
epitome of Dharm, unmatched in physical strength,
extraordinary archer, extremely handsome and one more
such quality that I do not remember of now. She attained
the boon as the result of her Karm (Tapasya) but that led
to a complexity. In real-life it is extremely difficult to find
so many qualities in superlative degree in one human
being. But at the same time the boon granted to Draupadi
could not go waste. This led to the following event that
occurred in Draupadi’s life during her current birth to
fulfill her unfulfilled ambition of prior births.
Draupadi's Tapasya, her Karm [not Karm'Yog]
But before explaining the event let me explain the
concept behind it. Here I will be speaking of Karm, which
is very different from Karm'Yog. This note has been
necessary because plenty of TV serials have popularized
the term Karm implying Karm'Yog and thus, misleading
the audience ~ this media driven knowledge expansion
system is the gift of ChristianWorld where anyone with a
superficial knowledge and understanding becomes
qualified enough to spread his half knowledge and
understanding and thus, merrily compounds his ignorance
making rest of the world a party to it.
Human ambitions/wishes are unfulfilled/non-
materialized Karm up to a point ~ Karm that have not
taken physical shape yet ~ Karm that will materialize at
a later point of time. Thoughts and desires first surface
on our mind and then they take shape of action ~ that is
when they take shape of Karm. Simply speaking, Karm is
action materialized whereas Karm'Yog is action without
seeking anything out of it. This is an oversimplified
definition but it should suffice for the time being as this is
not the place to discuss Karm'Yog. Current topic relates
to an action out of which Draupadi had sought some
benefit. And, that benefit was to get in her next life a
husband who would be epitome of Dharm, unmatched in
physical strength, extraordinary archer, extremely
handsome and so. In her previous life these were her
ambitions/desires or whatever you may want to call them.
And she had done Tapasya for accomplishing that. I may
deal with the concept of Tapasya at some other place in
detail. For the time being it should suffice to say that it
was her Karm in her previous life. The action had already
taken place in a very intense manner. A Tapasya has the

unique characteristic of extraordinary intensity in the
action performed. It has also other dimensions added to
an action performed that we may discuss as and when an
opportunity presents itself.
Karm and its result
It should also be understood clearly that no action
ever gets wasted if it is performed with a desire for some
result. It is, however, a different thing if the result would
translate into what the person had sought, or the opposite
of it, or a combination of thereof. This is something that
is not under control of the individual performing the Karm.
And that is what Bhagawaan Shri Krishn says by
Eò¨ÉÇhªÉä´ÉÉÊvÉEòÉ®úºiÉä ¨ÉÉ ¡ò±Éäô¹ÉÖ EònùÉSÉxÉ* ¨ÉÉ Eò¨ÉÇ¡ò±Éô½þiä ÉÖ¦ÉÚ¨Ç ÉÉÇ iÉä ºÉÆMÉÉä%ºi´ÉEò¨ÉÇÊhÉ**
To say that it means “Do your duty, do not expect the
results” is a wrong interpretation promoted by anti-Hindus
(reasons explained in detail elsewhere in my works), and
popularized by the ignorant.
Not Sir Isaac Newton
"Every action has an equal and opposite reaction"
this is something we are taught from our childhood and it
is credited to Knight Isaac Newton (1642-1727). The
impression created in a child's impressionable mind that
it was the ChristianBritish scientist who invented it. We
are not told that he only figured out only a small part of
that truth which was already known to the HinduWorld1
from time immemorial. Thus, we Hindu children are taught
to admire the ChristianBritish for their contribution to the
world. We are never taught to be proud of our own
ancestors. Nor we are ever told that ChristianBritish were
adept at the art of plagiarizing. Newton did not think of
the concept out of vacuum. His library was known for
good collection of works on Hindu Jyotir'Vidya. And that
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1
HinduWorld never believed in patenting anything. Knowledge
was not a commodity for sale to them. It was the ChristianWorld
that taught us to stoop down to that lowly level.
is one discipline of ancient Hindu knowledgebase that
dealt profoundly on the subject of Karm, the theory of
actions and reactions.
Oblivion that could be bliss
Human life is short; so is the calendar designed by
the humans. We count the days and the years and the life
time. Beyond that we have no memory. Isn't it good?
Visualize a situation in which you find that you remember
the events of your prior birth including who all you loved
and hated, who all had been faithful to you and those who
betrayed you, what happiness and pain you had to endure
in your prior life, and so on. Do you think you would
have managed it? Don't you see how difficult it is to
manage the memories of this one short life! The
challenges, the disappointments, the unhappiness, etc. that
you have to endure by the side of success and happiness
that you get in one life. If you were to retain the unpleasant
memories of the prior birth, won't it be a curse in itself?
Then think of hundreds and thousands of the lives and if
you were to remember the details as to in which life you
had been a pig, or an insect born in a drain, won't it be too
much for you to digest? So finally, wouldn't you want to
settle with the memories of present birth and be content
with it? Thinking of all this, you might come to the conclusion
that oblivion could be a bliss, and forgetting past lives is a
boon.
Universe does not run by what you believe in or believe
not
Some of you may want to argue that I do not believe
in prior birth. So what, "your believing or not believing"
does not run this Universe. Simply it matters not to the
Universe whether "you" believe in it or "you" do not. Who
are you; a puny little creature who cannot manage well
your own affairs and wants to manage the affairs of this
Universe? And what shaped your belief system -
Christianity's teachings? How much does Christianity
know? It's born just two thousand years ago. In comparison
to these billions of years old planet Earth, what is
Christianity's two thousand years? And do you know that
Christianity also believed in prior births? It's only a few
arrogant fools who chose to alter that belief; in effect they
tried to tell the Creator of this Universe how to run its
business; whether to, or not to grant multiple births. They
also told rest of the Christians that if anybody said or
thought of birth after death, such person would be accursed
(anathema). And because these handful few jokers decided
it you too chose to follow them like a sheep?
“There was a time that the belief [birth after death],
was held by Christianity too but it was given up at an
early stage strangely enough first at the wishes of Empress
Theodora. It was condemned at the Council of
Constantinople (AD 543) as an Origenist error. “If any one
says or thinks that human souls had a previous existence
– anathema sit,” the Council declared. It had to do it.
Following Plato, Basilides, Origen and many other early
Christian writers believed that souls in their original purity
preexisted, that any punishment of hell was temporary, to
be followed by the general restoration of all souls to their
former state (Apokatastasis). But this belief went
completely against some of the most fundamental
doctrines of Christianity: the doctrines of one life and one
judgment, of pre-election, of some saved but many
condemned to suffering eternal punishment in hell.
Therefore, reincarnation had to be given up” ISBN 81-
85990-66-2
“Anathema - a formal curse by a pope or by a council
of the Church, excommunicating a person or denouncing
a doctrine. Origen (c.185-c.254) Christian scholar and
theologian, probably born in Alexandria. His Neoplatonist
theology was ultimately rejected by Church orthodoxy”
Oxford Dictionary
Why I say Modern Science is in its infancy
When you perform a Karm you must get the result
disregard whether it is the way you wanted, or differently.
Yes, you must get the result disregard whether it is in your
current birth or in the next, or in the next to next, or so on.
Now it is true that you cannot keep an account of all that
but do not underestimate the Creator of this Universe.
Yes, I am speaking of this very Universe that comprises
of innumerable Galaxies, and within each galaxy
innumerable Solar Systems, and within each solar system
so many Planets, and our "Modern" Science, the pride of
ChristianWorld, knows "not enough" of "one" Solar
System that is our Sun! So, you understand now why I
say that this Modern Science is in its infancy, and there is
no reason for you to be so elated about its achievements
so far. The enormity of accomplishments of modern
science could seem to you as mind-boggling but then you
need to realize how small your mind is and how little it
has evolved so far! Therefore, the achievements that may
appear to you as mind-boggling can be nothing but a
minuscule of what the modern science has "yet to
accomplish". Even in comparison to the ancient Hindus
it is way behind. Modern science has very recently found
out that this universe is expanding day by day. But this
very "ever expanding character" of this universe was
known to the ancient Hindus thousands and thousands of
years ago. It was not only known but it was well
documented as well. But then the ChristianBritish not only
bothered to learn all that, instead they paid some
intellectual whores (those who rent their intellect for
money much the same way as whores rent their body for
money) fabulous sums of money to show Hinduism in
poor light by deliberately misinterpreting Sanskrit text into
English (details: Seed 2). ChristianBritish did not stop at
this as they believed in doing a thorough job. They picked
up Sanskrit texts (palm leaf originals) and shipped them
to their (so-called Great) Britain and mostly to Vatican.

Christian Missionary schools, spread all over the country,
taught our innocent Hindu children for six generations
that Hindus did not document anything and whatever they
are told by their own people is nothing but creation of
fiction, full of imaginary details. If you want to know more
about Hindu accomplishments in the field of science you
will find some passing references in my other works, and
time permitting some day, I would want to present you
with many more facts based on research data available
with me. As for the Great Britain I have yet to figure out
if they had an iota of greatness, except that they were great
in cunningness, which if you think qualifies them as Great,
then let it be so, I have no qualms about it.
Do not undermine the capabilities of the Creator
So, I was talking about the Creator of this Universe
and asking you not to undermine His capabilities. You
saw how vast is His Creation, and now think of one small
planet called Earth. And think of billions and billions of
people that have lived here, that are living here, and that
will live here in times to come. Think of their billions and
billions of thumb impressions and the impressions of their
eyes. None of them match with each other. In other words,
each such impression is unique in itself. When someone
creates innumerable unique impressions, don't be fool
enough to claim that it happens "by accident" as do those
who call themselves to be the progeny of the monkey
named Charles (Robert) Darwin (1809-82), the
Evolutionist. No, this all does not happen "by accident".
It is all by design of the Creator. The One who designed
all these, don't you think that He would have retained the
blueprint of each of His creation in his Chest? As a scientist
if you happen to create a Robot will you not keep tab on
its activities? So, what makes you think that "your"
Creator would not keep a tab on "your" activities? He
will, and He does. You use your computer to keep track
of all your work and at times you lose data because the
technology is yet in its infancy, disregard how much pride
you may have in its capabilities. But then your Creator's
"Super Computer" doesn't lose data for it has perfected
that Science to the "State of Art". Isn't it how you say
when you want to describe a technology that has been
highly evolved as the "State of Art Technology"? Yes, you
do; and thus, you admit though not quite so realizing that
Science is inferior to Art, and as your science progresses
and evolves itself more and more it attains the State of
Art.
Hindu Sciences had attained the State of Art
That is why you find differences between physicians.
Some are dependent on a variety of reports (investigations)
before they begin to figure out what has gone wrong with
the body, and "this" is "science". But then, Hindu
physicians called Vaids were not at that lowly level of
science; they would hold your pulse and figure out how
many ribs in your chest were broken and exactly at which
locations. That is an example of science having itself
evolved to the State of Art. But the ChristianBritish found
it appropriate in their wisdom to derecognize that branch
of study terming it as unscientific (because the
ChristianBritish were yet toddlers in science); withdrew
all State support to the institutions of higher learning
based on ancient Hindu education system; taught Hindu
children (through the ChristianEnglish Missionary
Education system) that such physicians were quacks; and
thus, left behind a legacy of six generations of
ChristianizedHindus who keep reflecting it in their thought
process, and use every possible platform available to them
to make fun of those Vaids as quacks. The greater harm
they do is that they pass on their ignorance to the next
generation [as I write these lines I can hear from our living
room television dialogues of serial SaiBaba in which the
Vaid and the Braahman are being depicted as the villains
and are being made fun of. Serial SaiBaba has been

produced by epic serial Raamaayan's maker Late
Ramanand Sagar's children who are propagating what they
have learned from their ChristianizedEnglish education].
If you cannot elevate yourself then pull the other down
I had figured it out long before when I started
understanding a bit of Economics that Communists were
a particular type of animal who believed in one simple
strategy: if you cannot elevate yourself to the level of the
economically well-to-do people then first thing you must
do is to pull them down to your level so that all can become
"equal". Much later when I began to understand a bit of
World Religions I figured it out that Communism rose
from the ashes of Christianity (see Seed 4 for the logic
and details that substantiate this view) and their character
buildup had lot to do with their Christian ancestry. So,
the Communists derived many of their in-built
characteristics from Christianity. In other words, many of
those characteristics can be found among the Christians
as well, because the seed came from there. That it why
you find Christians follow this simple strategy: if you
cannot raise yourself to the level of those who are
educationally, culturally, morally superior to you then first
you must uproot them from their roots so that they can be
pulled down to your level, and simultaneously you must
rob them well of all their physical wealth and resources
so that they reach lowered than the level at which you
yourself are (see Seed-2 for documented evidence and
details).
Extraordinary system that the Creator has designed
So, I was talking to you that the Creator's Super
Computer [Hindu name: Chitr'Gupt presumably meaning
the one who can record with the precision of an image
(Chitr)] keeps a tab on Karm performed by each individual
with phenomenal degree of accuracy and needed secrecy
(Gupt). The "System" that the Creator has devised operates
by itself; He does not have to keep supervising it (a higher
version of autopilot mode as is used in unmanned aircraft).
Reason is pretty simple: He remains ever busy creating
those new Galaxies that we spoke of earlier. For Him each
galaxy has to be unique, and within it each Solar system
has to be unique, and within that each planet has to be
unique, and on each planet each life-form is to be unique,
and so on. Therefore, you should not expect Him to bother
with such nitty-gritty like assigning marks to each person's
score sheet based on the Karm he/she has performed. That
all is taken care by fully-automated systems having
phenomenal capabilities that are even beyond your
imagination.
TIME is the Calendar of the Universe
The Performance-Reward System designed by the
Creator works with reference to a much wider calendar
called TIME. So far this ever expanding Universe is
concerned this element called TIME is without beginning
and without end; it evolves from the Creator and also
submerges into the Creator. The Creator Himself being
without beginning and without end. But when it comes to
a part of the creation, be it a galaxy, or a solar system, or
a planet, it has a beginning and an end. Our planet Earth
too has its beginning and its end. But to humans like us
"that" beginning and "that" end, may be too vast to
compare with our relatively minuscule life cycle. For this
reason, innumerable births that we take on this planet Earth
can only be charted on a calendar called TIME, which to
us may seem as without a beginning and without an end.
While we may perform our Karm during one or more life
cycles, the reward can be disbursed over one or many life
cycles. And isn't it good that it happens so? Look at it this
way: if we get all good rewards in one life then we may
hit the roof in complicity and arrogance. Similarly if we
get all bad rewards (punishments) during one life cycle
in concentrated dose we may go nuts. Tapering them off

over many life cycles makes the impact less severe;
enduring it becomes relatively easier for you.
Why I use the term Creator, not God
You have already seen a glimpse of teachings of the
"Only Son of God" as documented in New Testament of
Holy Bible. You may have a taste of the character of "that"
God by reading a few of teachings in my works. If you
read Seed 4 and/or Seed 6 you will come to know how
very ugly that character can look like. And, if I were to
reproduce much more from Holy Bible itself you may have
no appetite left for knowing "such" God. Having
understood that God better I am convinced that he cannot
be the Creator of this Universe. So, I prefer not to give
Bible God any credit.
Paandavs lived in a Shoodr's house without hesitation
After Vaarnaavat episode, Paandavs were living at a
Kumhaar's house. A Kumhaar is one who makes earthen
pots. He is a Shoodr. Paandavs had no hesitation in living
in the cottage of a Kumhaar. Please remember this point.
We will revisit this issue at a later point of time and discuss
it in greater depth. The reason I ask you to remember this
is that everyone today points finger at Hinduism under
the pretext of Caste system. And you Hindus accept their
accusations meekly. I do not blame you for this. This is
what you have been taught for past six generations ever
since Christian Missionary Education System replaced
your Ancient, and much superior as well as much
advanced, Hindu Education System and the
ChristianBritish methodically destroyed your ancient
system on purpose (details: Seed-2).
Untouchables and the ChristianBritish
A Shoodr is the one who serves other three Varn(s):
Braahman, Kshatriya, and Vaishya. He is not necessarily
an untouchable unless he is in a profession which makes
him untouchable. But the Christian Missionaries told the
whole world that all Shoodrs were untouchables. They
had a purpose. They needed to pull down Hinduism in
everyone's eyes. They wanted the world, including Hindus
themselves who had been taught by them, know that
Hinduism practiced such a grave crime against humanity
that they treated vast majority of their own people as
untouchable. At the same time, they avoided telling the
world that Gora Sahibs (white skin gentlemen "ruling"
BhaaratVarsh) would not touch (shake hand with) vast
majority Coolies (brown skin men "ruled" Bhaaratiyas)
as if it was not a grave crime towards humanity. But why?
Is it because it was practiced by the ChristianBritish? Is it
because Christianity claims to be the religion of those
people who "only" are entitled to salvation/redemption
and none else? Gora Sahib (white skin Christian) treating
a Coolie (brown skin Hindu) as untouchable was no crime
towards humanity! When Gora Sahib had no option and
he must touch the Coolie (that is how Goras addressed
your ancestors) then that touch would be with the boot by
kicking him.
Shoodrs of ChristianWorld
Shoodrs were service class people; they did not need
much education beyond literacy. Same was the case with
Europeans in those days. Roughly the same is the case
with an average American who is a handyman, a plumber,
an electrician, a shopkeeper, and so on. You guys listen to
these Goras speak English and think that they are educated
people. It doesn't occur to you that they are simply
speaking in their mother tongue! Oh no, they don't call it
mother tongue. Plenty of them may not know much of
their parents. They may be the product of some kind of
live-in arrangement or some broken marriage, or why
marriage, now to be parents you don't even have to be
man and woman, you can simply be two men (gay) or
two women (lesbian). So, they call it their first language.
Giving it the respected place of mother tongue doesn't fit

into their scheme of things. Now talking of such Gora
(white man) Shoodrs. Not many will be able to write
grammatically/spelling perfect text. Plenty may be high
school drop outs and don't think all high school drop outs
are Bill Gates. So, our Hindu Shoodrs spoke their mother
tongue and were not so educated. Similarly, our Gora
Shoodrs speak their first language and are not so educated.
Much the same, European Shoodrs of those days were
not much educated. They came here and earned thousand
times more than they would have earned in their home
country. At the same time those Gora Shoodrs treated your
ancestors as Coolies.
Upper class Hindus and the ChristianBritish, and the
victims of a larger conspiracy
“Macaulay: We must at present do our best to form a
class who may be ... Bhaaratiya in blood and color, but
English in taste, in opinions, in morals and in intellect”
ISBN 81-85990-52-2
As Shoodrs were not much in education as they were
primarily craftsmen of one type or other, the
ChristianBritish had to look towards the Braahmans and
Kshatriyas whom you call upper class because they were
educated. Their need was a selfish one. They needed these
Braahmans and Kshatriyas to help them in administration
of the country. Therefore, they chose to train them in their
own ways. These Hindu children were uprooted from their
roots from their very childhood by walking them through
Christian Missionary education, reshaping their thoughts,
emotions, cultural values, and practically everything that
mattered. Thus, these were the victims of a larger
conspiracy. What was made of them has been aptly
described by Robindro Naath Thaakur.
“Rabindrnath Tagore used to call them ‘shadows’.
They are not real people, but zombies programmed by
Macaulay to act like the Caliban, the slave (the slave in
Shakespeare's The Tempest)” http://
www.atributetohinduism.com/Glimpses_XIII.htm
You will only harm your own people by accusing the
victims on account of your inability to identify the true
culprit
What these Gora Sahibs did to the Coolies, the same
those Hindu children were taught to do who went to
Christian Missionary schools. They copied everything that
their masters did. These Brown Sahibs also learned from
their Gora Sahibs how to treat the rest of the Coolies.
They were taught to feel proud of it much the same way
those Gora Sahibs felt. You can locate these Brown sahibs
around you even today as Gora Sahibs left the crops behind
after altering the genetics of the seeds carefully. Look at
Malcolm Muggeridge's comments and feel for yourself
how well he has described what ChristianBritish did to
us. And then think what's the point accusing the victim -
it's not going to help you build a healthy nation. Yes, you
can give ultimatum to these remaining Brown Sahibs to
mend their ways but don't disturb your calm arguing that
it is Braahmans who did most harm to the Hindu society.
If you do not learn to identify the true culprit then you
will remain divided, and that is precisely what those true
culprits had wanted, did practice, prepared fertile ground,
and left the seeds sown in that soil.
It is now for you to sit up and take notice
Do not continue playing pawns in their hands. If you
do then you will be answerable to you later generations.
For long you will not be able to keep arguing that you
were not aware. I am making you aware. It is now for you
to sit up and take notice. No point keep repeating like a
parrot as you have been doing all along. It were not the
Braahmans who destroyed Hindu society, it were the
ChristianBritish who did it (details: Seed-2). And for your
information, I am not a Braahman by birth and therefore I
have no hidden interest in arguing for them.
Malcolm Muggeridge, who worked in BhaaratVarsh
as a teacher and journalist for long years, writes: “I dimly
realized, that a people can be laid waste culturally, as well
as physically—not only in their land but in their inner
life—as if it is sown with salt. That is what happened in
BhaaratVarsh; an alien culture, itself exhausted, trivialized
and shallow, was imposed on them. When we (British)
went, we left behind... a spiritual wasteland. We had
drained the country of its life and creativity, making it a
place of echoes and mimicry.” http://
www.atributetohinduism.com/Glimpses_XIII.htm
Why do I keep taking detours?
Quite often you find me taking a detour from the
supposedly main theme of BhagavadGita. I say
supposedly, because it has been taken for granted that Gita
relates to spirituality. And you will find that people read
Gita with interest during that phase of their life when they
tend to become spiritually inclined. For rest of their life
they don't touch it - they don't think it is relevant at all.
Shlok 7-10
“Duryodhan continued to speak to his teacher
DronAachaarya, “Now, please know the names of the
commanders in my army: You yourself, Bheeshm, Karn,
victorious Krip, Ashwatthaama, Vikarn, and son of
SomDutt; and other warriors who are ready to give up
their lives for me. Our army, protected by Bheeshm, is
unlimited; whereas, Paandav-army protected by Bheem,
is limited.”
Bheeshm
Dev’Vrat became known as Bheeshm (¦ÉÒ¹¨É not
Bhisma Ê¦Éº¨ÉÉ ), in his youth, when he took the
extraordinary vow to help his father, and he lived by it
through all his life.
His father Shaantanu had been lonely for many years,
as he had lost his wife immediately after DevVrat was
born. Now, he fell in love with a young girl Satyavati.
Shaantanu, (the King of Hastinaapur) went to Satyavati’s
father (a fisherman) for permission to marry her. Her father
agreed subject to the right to the throne to the children of
Satyavati. Shaantanu could not agree to this, as it would
then be injustice to DevVrat, not only because DevVrat
was the eldest son, but also because he truly deserved the
throne, besides he had already been proclaimed as the
crown prince. DevVrat had become known to be the
formidable archer of his time, at such young age, with no
one daring to challenge him in the whole country.
Shaantanu could not take away the right of his worthy
son. At the same time, he could not forget Satyavati. He
told no one anything, remained lost within him.
DevVrat sensed his father’s condition. His father
would not share his predicament with his son. DevVrat
found out about Satyavati and went to meet her father.
On learning his wish, he promised that he would have no
claim to the throne. At this, her angler father asked: What
if your children claim the throne? DevVrat took the vow
that he would never marry. Then, father of Satyavati agreed
to marry her to Shaantanu. Bheeshm remained lifelong
unmarried, celibate.
Shaantanu gave Bheeshm the boon that he could
choose the time of his death. People, who lived a truthful
life, had the power to make their utterances come true. In
turn, Bheeshm promised to his father that he would protect
the throne of Hastinaapur, and he would not give up his
body until he finds that the throne is safe.
He was bound by his vow to place children of
Satyavati to the throne. He did so. Satyavati’s children
died early age. He placed Satyavati’s grandchildren to the
throne, first Paandu, and then Dhritraashtr. Dhritraashtr
gave it to Duryodhan.
Bheeshm had to stand by the throne to protect it,
and unwillingly he had to fight for Duryodhan. He

regretted throughout his life, finding himself imprisoned
to a not well thought out vow. He knew dharm was on the
side of Paandavs, and yet he was bound to fight for the
side, which supported adharm. In his mind, he was not
fighting for Duryodhan or Dhritraashtr, but for the king
of Hastinaapur who had been challenged by the Paandavs.
Bheeshm could not be defeated, and death could not
touch him until he wished to live. He gave away the secret
of his defeat, later in course of the war, when Yudhisthir
approached him humbly for his help to show him the way.
He gave up his body after the end of the battle of
MahaaBhaarat, seeing the Paandavs victorious, knowing
that the kingdom was now in safe hands.
Karn
Karn (EòhÉÇ not Karna Eò®úxÉÉ) treated Arjun as his
arch rival. In his mind, he always felt that he was as good
as Arjun in archery but he was not recognized for his
capabilities because he was not known to have a royal
birth.
He wanted one opportunity to challenge Arjun at the
battlefield and prove himself superior to Arjun. This happened
to his life’s sole ambition. Duryodhan took the advantage of
this hatred, and he made Karn his friend, and he made him
the king of AngDesh. Karn remained indebted to Duryodhan
through his lifetime due to this favor.
Size of the two armies
In those days, the size was expressed in terms of
Akshauhini. One Akshauhini comprised of 21,870
chariots, 21,870 elephants, 3 times of 21,870 = 65,610
horse Mounties, 5 times of 21,870 = 109,350 foot soldiers.
Kaurav-army consisted of eleven akshauhini as
compared to seven akshauhini of Paandav-army. In total,
4 million (40 lakh) people fought at KuruKshetr.
Eighteen
The two armies totaled 18 Akshauhini 11+7.
MahaaBhaarat war continued for 18 days. BhagavadGita
has 18 chapters. Eighteen represents Spiritual-Material
conflict. It symbolizes materialism trying to destroy the
spiritual side of the nature.
Shlok 11
Duryodhan instructed everyone, “Now, all of you
please protect Bheeshm Pitaamah, from all directions, by
staying in your respective positions in the array.”
Commander-in–Chief
Bheeshm was addressed as Pitaamah, being the great
grandfather. In that formation of military array, the
commander-in-chief’s position was in the center, and other
commanders were positioned around him in different
directions. Bheeshm was capable of protecting himself.
He had made it clear that he would not strike at Shikhandi.
Therefore, Duryodhan was concerned and he wanted that
all commanders take positions so that Shikhandi could
not approach Bheeshm.
Shikhandi (Ê¶ÉJÉhb÷Ò)
He was born in Drupad’s family. His birth was the
result of an obsession for revenge with Bheeshm. He was
a woman in prior birth, named Amba, the daughter of king
of Kaashi, who had taken the vow to become the cause of
death for Bheeshm. In present birth also, he was born as a
girl child, but treated and raised as a male child. Later, in
his youth, he practiced austere penance and become a man.
Bheeshm, however, would not strike at a woman
born, though now he may have become a man. Bheeshm
also needed a reason to give up his body, as death would
approach him only when he wished. He could not give up
his body until he saw the throne of Hastinaapur in safe
hands. Bheeshm could not be defeated otherwise, and
someone had to be the cause. Shikhandi would be that
cause.

Shlok 12-13
“To raise Duryodhan’s spirits, the valiant elderly
Bheeshm Pitaamah roared like a lion and blew his conch
in high pitch. Following this [inspired by commander-in-
chief’s declaration of readiness for war], many conches,
kettledrums, tabors, trumpets, and cow-horns started
blowing. Their collective resonance was tremendous.”
Oxford Dictionary describes Conch (we call it
Shankh) shell as a tropical marine mollusk with a robust
spiral shell, which may bear long projections and have a
flared lip. A shell of this kind blown like a trumpet to
produce a hollow-sounding musical note, often depicted
as played by Tritons and other mythological figures p.381
Shlok 14-16
“After this, Shri Krishn and Arjun, sitting in their
magnificent chariot drawn by white horses, blew their own
divine conches. Hrishikesh (Shri Krishn) blew his
Paanchajanya; Dhananjay (Arjun) blew his DevDutt;
Vrikodar (Bheem) blew his great conch Paundr. Kunti’s
son King Yudhisthir blew his AnantVijay; Nakul blew his
SuGhosh, and Sahdev blew ManiPushpak.”
The Chariot was a gift from AgniDev, the controller
of Fire in the universe. Horses were gifted by celestial
musician ChitrRath, and had the capability of drawing
the chariot to anywhere, just anywhere, unhindered.
Paanchajanya and DevDutt were exceptional conches.
Paundr was a very large conch producing exceptional
sound.
Shlok 17-20
“Great archer the king of Kaashi, great warrior
Shikhandi, king Viraat, invincible Saatyaki, king Drupad,
all sons of Draupadi, and Subhadra’s mahaabaahu son
(Abhimanyu), all of them blew their individual conches.
Tremendous sound created by this, echoed through the
earth and the sky, and that shook the sons of Dhritraashtr.
Then Arjun, whose flag carried the image of Shri
Hanumaan, looking at the well-organized military array
of Kauravs, and as the time approached for the battle in
action, raised his bow.”
Mahaabaahu (¨É½þÉ¤ÉÉ½Öþ)
This adjective would be often used in BhagavadGita
in relation to certain personalities. Dictionary meaning of
Mahaabaahu is long-armed, powerful. Long arms were
the characteristics of an excellent archer, who needed long
arms to stretch the bow to the maximum. Mahaabaahu is
actually a qualitative reference to such person.
Shri Hanumaan (½þxÉÖ¨ÉÉxÉ) on the flag of Arjun
Shri Hanumaan was born with the blessings of Rudr
(Shiv) and PavanDev (and with the share of their combined
divine powers). He carried the power and speed of the
wind. His birth was for assisting Shri Raam for destroying
Raawan.
Asur king Raawan had observed extremely severe
Tapasya (most austere penance) with the objective of
getting the boon of immortality.
Every action must bear fruit, is one of the Laws of
Creation. Therefore, he must attain the result of his
Tapasya. Immortality, however, could not be granted to
any body, as it would go against another Law of Creation,
which specifies that everything which has a beginning
must come to an end.
Therefore, he acquired the boon that he would not
be killed by any of these … a list in which he included
conceivably all possible powers on the earth.
He, nevertheless, forgot about (or ignored?) humans
and monkeys, considering them not worthy of his match.
Thus, his acquired immunity from death had a flaw, which
he did not realize!
Raawan was a very learned person, but after the
virtual immunity from death, he became arrogant and

tyrannical. Gradually his abuse of power grew so much
that his elimination became necessary.
Bhagawaan Vishnu, took Avataar as Shri Raam, and
eliminated Raawan. Shri Hanumaan had a significant role
in that process. The epic is known as Raamaayan (®úÉ¨ÉÉªÉhÉ
not ®úÉ¨ÉÉªÉxÉÉ Ramayana), and is much older than
MahaaBhaarat.
While we are on it let us discuss the concept of
Avataar.
Several aspects of the Supreme Soul
Concept of Avataar (+´ÉiÉÉ®ú)

“Yadaa yadaa hi dharmasya glaanirbhavati Bhaarat,
abhyutthaanamadharmasya tadaatmaanam srijaamyaham,
Paritraanaay saadhoonaam vinaashaay ch dushkritaam,
Dharmsansthaapanaarthaay sambhavaami yuge yuge”
BhagavadGita chapter 4 Shlok 7 & 8
It means “In every age, as adharm rises and dharm
declines, I manifest My Self to protect the good, to destroy
the wicked, and to reestablish dharm”.
Avataar is a state when God descends on earth in
form of a living being, with the intent of performing some
specific task, which cannot be performed by other living
beings.
His Leela
During such incarnation, He is himself governed by
the laws of the land. In other words, if He is born as a
human then He lives like a human, with most human
limitations, as well. This part of his role-play is called as
His Leela. Leela signifies God becoming like a simple
man.
God is the protector of His creation, and He does it
so by following the rules He has made for everybody, not
making an exception for Him Self.
He does not reveal His Supreme characteristics to all
†¾µÖŒŸÖÓ ¾µÖ×ŒŸÖ´ÖÖ¯Ö®®ÖÓ ´Ö®µÖ®ŸÖê ´ÖÖ´Ö²Öã¨µü Ö„…
¯Ö¸Óü ³ÖÖ¾Ö´Ö•ÖÖ®Ö®ŸÖÖê ´Ö´ÖÖ¾µÖµÖ´Ö®Öã¢Ö´Ö´ÖË……24……
®ÖÖÆÓ¯ü ÖÏÛúÖ¿Ö„ ÃÖ¾ÖÔÃµÖ µÖÖêÝÖ´ÖÖµÖÖÃÖ´ÖÖ¾ÖéŸÖ„…
´ÖæœÖü %ê µÖÓ ®ÖÖ×³Ö•ÖÖ®ÖÖ×ŸÖ »ÖÖêÛúÖê ´ÖÖ´Ö•Ö´Ö¾µÖµÖ´ÖË……25……
¾Öê¤Öü ÆÓü ÃÖ´ÖŸÖßŸÖÖ×®Ö ¾ÖŸÖÔ´ÖÖ®Ö×®Ö “ÖÖ•Öã®Ô Ö…
³Ö×¾ÖÂµÖÖ×ÞÖ “Ö ³ÖæŸÖÖ×®Ö ´ÖÖÓ´Ö ŸÖã ¾Öê¤ü ®Ö Ûú¿“Ö®Ö……26……
“Avyaktam vyaktimaapannam manyante
maambuddhayh, Param bhaavmjaananto
mamaavyayamanuttmam, Naaham prakaashah sarvasya
yogmaayaasamaavritah, Moorhoayam naabhijaanaati loko
maamajamvyayam, Vedaaham samteetaani vartmaanaani
chaarjun, Bhavishyaani ch bhootaani maam tu ved na
kashchan.”
“Not knowing of my indestructible nature, which is
beyond the comprehension of mind and intellect, ignorant
men see Me born as a human, and think of Me as a mortal.
Moreover, because of my YogMaya, the hidden me, does
not become apparent to all, and this deluded mass of
people does not know the unborn, the unending and Me.
O Arjun! I know all the beings that existed in the Past, all
those who exist in the Present, and all those who will
come to exist in the Future, but, none among them knows
me.” BhagavadGita chapter 7 Shlok 24-26
As an Avataar, He does not reveal His Supreme
characteristics to all. Only enlightened souls are able to
recognize Him. During the course of His Leela, He appears
to the vast majority of people as an ordinary human being,
because His objective is not to prove His superiority, but
to accomplish His task for which He has descended on
the earth as an animate being.
Whether He is visible as a living being, or invisible
as a spirit, He never tries to establish His superiority over
others. You can declare that He does not exist; He is not

going to come and prove that He does exist. You can abuse
Him, but He is not going to come and punish you for that.
He is detached
He is not emotionally involved like we are. Someone
abuses us and we get angry. However, He is detached. He
has brought this universe into existence, and He lets it
run by a few simple rules. One of them is: every action
must bear its fruit, in due course of time. That is it!
We will touch upon this concept and its application,
in considerable depth, throughout the course of discussions
on BhagavadGita. This is not the right place to dive too
deep into that subject.
Several aspect of the Supreme Soul
While we are on it let us talk about several aspects
of the Supreme Soul that we identify by a separate name.
The Creator of this universe also has the responsibility
for its preservation.
He discharges His different categories of
responsibilities in His different aspects. In His aspect as
the Creator of the Universe, we identify Him as Brahma.
In His aspect as the Preserver of the creation, we identify
Him as Vishnu. In His aspect as the one who triggers the
process of dissolution of this creation, in order to pave
the way for yet another new creation, we identify Him as
Shiv Shankar.
In His passive aspect, we identify Him as the Brahm.
In His generative aspect and in His expression as the
Mother Nature, we identify Him as the Divine Mother,
the most comprehensive expression of which is found in
the concept of Ma Kaali.
Kali/Kaali (EòÉ±ÉÒ)
Kali is the popular spelling, but a new reader may
mistakenly pronounce the single-a in Kali, as in ‘rural’
with short tone, like it is pronounced in ‘Kali Yug’.
Therefore, the need for double-a to give clue to the reader
that it requires a long tone.
Divine Mother
“She stands on the bosom of Her Consort, Shiv; it is
because She is the Shakti, the Power, inseparable from
the Absolute. She is surrounded by jackals and other
unholy creatures, the denizens of the cremation ground;
but is not the Ultimate Reality above holiness and
unholiness? She appears to be reeling under the spell of
wine. But who would create this mad world unless under
the influence of divine drunkenness? She is the highest
symbol of all the forces of nature, the synthesis of their
antinomies, the Ultimate divine in the form of a woman.
Maya, the mighty weaver of the grab, is none other than
Ma Kaali, the Divine Mother. She is the primordial Divine
Energy, Shakti, and She can no more be distinguished from
the Supreme Brahm than can the power of burning be
distinguished from fire. She projects the world and again
withdraws it. She spins it as the spider spins its web. She
is the Mother of the Universe, identical with the Brahman
of Vedaant, and with Atman of Yog. As eternal Lawgiver,
She makes and unmakes laws; it is by Her imperious will
that Karm yields its fruit. She ensnares men with illusion
and again releases from bondage with a look of Her benign
eyes. She is supreme Mistress of the cosmic play, and all
objects, animate and inanimate, dance by Her will. Even
those who realize the Absolute in Nirvikalp Samaadhi are
under Her jurisdiction as long as they still live on the
relative plane. Shri RaamKrishn discovered that Maya
operates in the relative world in two ways, and he termed
these Avidya Maya and Vidya Maya. Avidya Maya
represents the dark forces of the creation: sensuous desires,
evil passions, greed, lust, cruelty, and so on. It sustains
the world system on the lower planes. It is responsible for
round of man’s birth and death. It must be fought and
vanquished. But Vidya Maya is the higher force of the

creation: the spiritual virtues, the enlightening qualities,
kindness, purity, love, and devotion. Vidya Maya elevates
the man to higher planes of consciousness. The two aspects
of Maya are the two forces of creation, the two powers of
Ma Kaali; and She stands beyond them.” ISBN 0-911206-
01-9, p.13
“She has four arms. The lower left hand holds a
severed human head and the upper grips a bloodstained
sabre. One right hand offers boons to Her children; the
other allays their fear. The majesty of Her posture can
hardly be described. It combines the terror of destruction
with reassurance of motherly tenderness. For, She is
Cosmic Power, the totality of the universe, a glorious
harmony of the pairs of opposites. She deals out death, as
She creates and preserves. She has three eyes, the third
being the symbol of divine wisdom; they strike dismay
into the wicked, yet pour out affection for Her devotees.
She is Prakriti, the Procreatrix, Nature, the Destroyer, and
the Creator. Nay, She is something greater and deeper still
for those who have eyes to see. She is the Universal
Mother, the All-powerful, who reveals Herself to Her
children under different aspects and Divine Incarnations,
the Visible God, who leads the elect to the Invisible
Reality; and if it so pleases Her, She takes away the last
trace of ego from created beings and merges it in the
consciousness of the Absolute, the undifferentiated God.
Through Her grace, the finite ego looses itself in the
illimitable Ego-Atman-Brahman.” Romain Rolland,
Prophets of the New India, p 11 quoted in ISBN 0-911206-
01-9, pp.9-10
This explanation is not without purpose
Please understand that this explanation of the Divine
Mother, the most comprehensive expression of which is
found in the concept of Ma Kaali, is not out of purpose.
As the Noble Laureate Romain Rolland says ‘She is
Prakriti, the Procreatrix, Nature, the Destroyer, and the
Creator’. And then as Swami Nikhilananda says ‘But who
would create this mad world unless under the influence
of divine drunkenness? ... She projects the world and again
withdraws it. She spins it as the spider spins its web’.
These have great relevance to the MahaaBhaarat as
a whole, and BhagavadGita in particular, though it is not
generally perceived that way.
Those who worship Bhagawaan Shri Krishn they
generally tend to ignore Divine Mother Ma Kaali and many
of them even tend to look down upon that image,
particularly those with a trace of Christianity’s influence,
for the image of Ma Kaali is rather repulsive to their taste
[see Tell them what our Gods mean].
These people tend to restrict the image of God in
their small-restricted mind as the one, which is only
beautiful. They fail to realize the basic fact of this creation
that God is limitless in His own qualities and their
expression.
Don’t we see this Mother Nature around us? When
she turns angry no modern technology can contain her
fury. Have we forgotten Montreal Ice Storm of January
1998? They were cut off from rest of the world for some
days and to accomplish that the Mother Nature did not
take that long!
Do not separate Mother Nature from God. She is
only yet another aspect of Him. When we talk of Divine
Mother you can see the reflection of Mother Nature in
Her.
As Romain Rolland describes “the lower left hand
holds a severed human head and the upper grips a
bloodstained sabre. One right hand offers boons to Her
children; the other allays their fear. The majesty of Her
posture can hardly be described. It combines the terror of
destruction with reassurance of motherly tenderness. For,
She is Cosmic Power, the totality of the universe, a
glorious harmony of the pairs of opposites. She deals out
death, as She creates and preserves”.

Returning to MahaaBhaarat we will see ample
reflection of such disagreeable aspects of creation in it.
But just because we may want to think of them as
disagreeable does not necessarily make them
disagreeable, for they are part of this creation, of which
positive and negative, black and white, day and night,
good and evil are essential ingredients.
The battle of MahaaBhaarat ended with the saga
of a massive destruction, on the premise of which rose2
a revived Hindu Society of extraordinary Character
and Integrity!
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
2
Refer Seed-2 ISBN 978-81-89990-15-2 for documented
evidences culled out of suppressed history
Shlok 21-30 Arjun’s
Dilemma
21-23 Sanjay was reporting to Dhritraashtr what all

was happening at the battlefield of KuruKshetr. He said:
“Arjun requested Shri Krishn to take the chariot to a spot
(in the middle of the two opposing armies) from where he
could survey all those who were anxious for the battle
and with whom he would be fighting this battle. He wanted
to know who all had assembled there to support ill-
intentioned Duryodhan.” 24-25: At Arjun’s request Shri
Krishn drove the chariot to the middle of the two opposing
armies and brought it to a halt, and then pointing at
Bheeshm, Dron and other kings he said: “Look at these
all standing together, O Arjun!” 26-30: At this, Arjun saw
his-own grandfather, uncles, brothers (cousins), (their)
children, grand children and friends in the two armies
opposing each other. As he saw all of them there, his heart
softened and he turned very sad. Full of compassion he
said to Shri Krishn: “Seeing my own people standing
against me, anxious for the battle, my limbs are loosening
up, my mouth is getting dry; this Gaandeev is slipping
away from my hands; my skin is burning and hairs standing
on the end. I cannot stand on my own and my mind is in a
whirl.”
Sanjay
Seer VedVyaas granted Sanjay, for a limited period,
the ability to view what was happening at the battlefield
and narrate it to Dhritraashtr. It was a supernatural ability
granted for a limited purpose. We can relate this to satellite
camera eye that captures events taking place at a distance.
Seer VedVyaas had initially offered eyesight to
Dhritraashtr if he wanted to watch the bloodshed that
was of his own making. Dhritraashtr declined but he
expressed the desire to listen to what would happen at the
battlefield.
Reins of Arjun’s chariot
Arjun had requested Shri Krishn to take reins of his
chariot in the battlefield.
In other words, he had sought his help as the One,
who would lead him to the path of victory for dharm;
One who would be the guide through the course of this
battle for elimination of adharm.
Shri Krishn had agreed to take hold of the reins of
his chariot and lead him through the course of this battle
for life and death, dharm and adharm, good and evil.
Shri Krishn would not fight the battle Himself
Duryodhan and Arjun both had approached Shri
Krishn for help before the war began. Shri Krishn was in
sleep for a while when they arrived. Duryodhan occupied
the solitary chair behind the head of Shri Krishn. Later
Arjun arrived and he stood at Shri Krishn’s feet with folded
hands.
When Shri Krishn opened his eyes his gaze naturally
fell on Arjun standing at the feet. Arjun sought help and it
was promised. Arjun then announced Duryodhan’s
presence. Shri Krishn turned about and noticed him. He
in turn presented his case stating that he had arrived first
and thereby entitled to help.
Shri Krishn said he would help both. One of them
can have him unarmed; the other can have his vast army.
He made the offer to Arjun first because he was younger
to Duryodhan.
Arjun asked for Shri Krishn unarmed. For him the
choice was simple. He saw God in Shri Krishn. To him,
victory is where God is, and God is where Dharm is.
Arjun understood that God would not fight the battle
for the man when the evil was man’s own making. Man
has to fight his own battle with adharm; however, he can
expect God’s presence on his side.
Duryodhan was delighted at Arjun’s choice of
unarmed Shri Krishn for Krishn was an ordinary person
to him. He got the vast army instead of unarmed Shri
Krishn. For him, victory was where there was power, and
power was attained by the support of army. To him, power
was all that mattered; not realizing that power of dharm
finally scores over power of adharm. His was an Aasuric
tendency.
Arjun’s dilemma
Our life is a battleground in itself. At times we face
situations like this. Those on whom we depended, those
whom we trusted, those whom we cared for; they stand
against us to fight us.
For Arjun the situation was much more graver. Here,
they not only stood against him, but also stood against
him in a life and death battle! A battle that would be
decisive; that would be conclusive; that would eliminate
bad people; that would leave a few, rather very few, to be
counted on our fingers!
It was the love, it was the compassion, and it was
the dense fear of a ‘kind’ that promised destruction of all
and sundry, it was the sense of total elimination,
nonexistence, that made Arjun shiver, his mighty bow
Gaandeev slipping away, his mind in total confusion.

Concerns about the
Effects of War
Shlok 31
Arjun said to Shri Krishn: “Now I see all opposing
signals, killing my own people does not seem to me do
any good to any one.”
Arjun’s dilemma
That was a situation where in that vast army opposing
him, Arjun saw many of his own loved ones stand in the
forefront. The entire nations battling forces [4 million, 40
lakh] had assembled there at KuruKshetr, the larger faction
thereof supporting the evil forces of Duryodhan, and the
rest supporting the nobler tendencies of Yudhisthir.
Dilemma of our nation
Today situation is not very different on national scene,
as well as on international scene. We need to recognize
the similarities. These can become fairly apparent once
we have the necessary awareness of the facts, which are
kept under wraps by parties benefiting from such cover
up.
Before we can graduate to next level
The battle of life at these lower levels has to be won
first before we can graduate to the next level. But when
we find it easier to shut our eyes at the need for eliminating
these evil forces at lower levels and attempt at graduating
to the higher levels, all we do is fool ourselves.
Running away from realities of life
For, we find it more convenient to convince ourselves
that we need to fight against our inner evils and thus
elevate ourselves to higher levels, ignoring the external
forces surrounding us that keep influencing us all the
while. In this process, we assume that we are controlling
our individual selves, separating ourselves from the
external evils that encompass our lives. This is a technique
to run away from the realities of life. Our lives are
influenced every moment in numerous ways by external
forces, the forces emerging from whatever that happens
around us.
We are letting the evil forces grow
If we continue to turn a blind eye for long towards
these external evils surrounding us, thinking that we are
growing internally, elevating ourselves spiritually, it
would only show that we are taking the easier way out,
letting the evil forces grow, and passing on the
responsibility to deal with them, to the coming
generations.
This was the state of Arjun’s mind at this point, when
he thought, no good coming of his attempting to eliminate
evil forces, represented by those who were his loved ones.
Shlok 32-34
Arjun continued to say to Shri Krishn: “I do not want
victory, I do not want kingdom, and I do not want pleasures
of life. What would I gain even by living? We seek the
pleasure of kingdom for being with our loved ones, our
guru, our children, our grandfather, uncles, in-laws, grand
children. But then, they themselves are here ready for
battle, giving up their desire for enjoyment of life and
wealth.”
This is the kind of state where we feel so dejected

that we want nothing from life, and that kind of situation
arises once a while in our lives too. This is where we can
find the relevance of all that is going to follow hereafter.
Let us not mistake that Arjun was only concerned about
the iminent death of his loved ones alone, and thereby try
to convince ourselves that we will not meet such a
situation. It is true that so far Arjun spoke of his loved
ones because they were in the forefront of the army
opposing him, and he was naturally at pain to visualize
them dying in front of him, particularly when he himself
was going to be cause of their death. May be we will not
meet a situation like that in our life, not ‘in terms of
physical death’. We may meet a situation in terms of ‘death
of relationships of kinds we care’. But as we will progress
we will see Arjun was concerned with the 4 million
standing at that battlefield ready to give up their lives.
He was worried about the repercussions of such
blood bath on the health of the society in totality. And
that kind of situation we do meet today when there is talk
of war around, and that is where we will see the relevance
of what follows.
Shlok 35-37
Arjun said to Shri Krishn, “Let them kill me but I
am not ready to kill them. I do not care for the kingdom of
three worlds (earth, world above and world below), what
do I care for the kingdom of the earth! What good it does
if we were to kill sons of Dhritraashtr? If we kill them, in
the end we will suffer from the guilt of having killed them.
Therefore, it would not be right for us to kill our own
kinsmen. How can we be happy after killing our own
people?”
Arjun did not want to kill his kith and kin on account
of his attachment towards them. In his counsel he brings
the argument that he would be guilty of killing them.
The guilt of killing
Let us think about the guilt of killing. Everyday we
humans kill millions of cows, pigs, fishes, etc. to fill our
belly but we do not feel guilty about it. Why? Are they
not living beings like us? Have they harmed us in any
way? No, still we kill them. Why we have no sense of
guilt? These cows, pigs, fishes are not threat to our
existence and yet we kill them everyday, and in millions
all over the world. But then, when there is talk of war
against evil forces in the world that tend to become a threat
to the existence of other peace loving humans, we witness
lot of hue and cry. Suddenly people start developing sense
of guilt. Others start making noise to protect their vested
interests. Whole issue becomes politicized and gets
charged with emotions.
Do we ever care to ask our inner conscience: only
human life has value? Other life forms have no value?
Why? Why is this guilt of killing so opportunistic? By all
means, kill the harmless to fill your fat belly. But, don’t
kill the evil ones, the harmful ones, for they happen to be
our brothers and sisters. Does it mean that like must
protect the like? Evil must protect the evil? Harmful
humans must protect the harmful humans? Is that the
philosophy?
Before destroying the inner evil, destroy the external
evil surrounding you
Coming back to a deeper issue: Evil must be
terminated! If not, then in time evil will terminate the good.
War between good and evil is an ongoing process to
maintain the balance of nature. This applies not only to
our inner tendencies but also to our external forces.
Often people advocate that we must crush evil
tendencies within our inner self. These people often forget
to tell us that we must crush the external evil forces that
keep surrounding us.
Result is, those who are already with ‘more’ of ‘good’
propensities, work towards destroying the ‘less’ of ‘evil’
propensities ‘within’ them. Those with ‘more’ of ‘evil’

propensities do not listen to it, and work towards
destroying the ‘less’ of ‘good’ propensities ‘within’ them.
Thus, good tend to become better and evil tend to become
more evil. In the end, evil grows so much that it overpowers
the good. So we see the folly of such teaching.
No doubt that good must increase the good and
destroy the evil ‘within’ them. But it is no less important
that they destroy the ‘external’ evil forces ‘surrounding’
them.
Actually, it is more important because when this is
ignored and focus is inwardly, the external evil forces grow
so much that they charge the whole environment. And no
one; repeat no one, can fully remain unaffected by the
environment that is charged with evil propensities. This
is where the environment takes precedence over inner self.
First, the environment must be cleaned, and then the
focus should be turned inward. But most often those who
preach often preach the opposite. Thus, they help grow
the good within few, which helps not the humanity on the
whole.
These few, who grow inwardly, tend to become
indifferent towards the external environment. As the
number of such people increases, the human race gets
polarized. Many with evil propensities stay together on
one side, while many others with good propensities turn
indifferent; thus, those with evil tendencies forge ahead
unabated.
Role of a Kshatriya and the killings
A Kshatriya is a warrior. His responsibility is to wage
war against those with evil propensities and thereby protect
the interest of humanity at large.
The war has its toll on human lives. Those with evil
propensities must be terminated, if possible eliminated.
Therefore, we must be clear in our mind about the purpose
behind killing, which is important. Terminating evil is not
only justified but also desirable, in the larger context. For
its own survival, good must terminate the evil. And that
applies to any form in which evil presents itself.
When it presents itself in human form, well then,
such human representing evil must be destroyed. If one
must resist killing then it has to be for the helpless and
harmless (starting with cows, pigs, fishes, etc.).
But when helpless and harmless join the forces of
evil or take the side of evil, well they too will get terminated
in the battle between good and evil. Therefore, it is
important that we be clear in our mind, as to whose side
we are on.
Here, it must be clearly understood that I am not
speaking of President Bush’s version of terminating evil,
which was predominantly driven by the underlying motive
to acquire regulatory control over Iraqi oil wells.
Motive is important and must not be selfish, as it
was in case of America, and its President Bush.
Shlok 38-39
Arjun continued to say to Shri Krishn, “It is true that
these people are not able to see the harm that will be caused
to the family on account of this war because their vision
is blocked by sense of greed, but then we know the harm
it will bring upon to all and therefore, at least we need to
think about this.”
Nice people often tend to think this way
Good people often tend to think like this and it is,
generally, the right way to look at things, but generally;
and, in most situations in the initial stages; but not always,
and not all along the path. In time, a situation arises when
such thinking would only compound the problem. When
the limit is reached, one needs to say enough is enough,
no more of this nonsense.
As we will proceed through the pages of
BhagavadGita we will see this is what Bhagawaan Shri
Krishn tells Arjun, but let us wait for that, and proceed

with Arjun’s line of reasoning. We often tend to bring to
our counsel, a lot of rationale when we wish to justify our
stand, and we will see Arjun actively engaged in that
pursuit, right now. We will examine the strength of his
line of reasoning. We will also evaluate his point of view
in overall context, to arrive at its validity or otherwise.
Concerns about the
deterioration of the
eternal Family-
Dharm
Shlok 40-43
Arjun continues, “When the family decays, the
eternal Family-Dharm deteriorates, and with that, the
entire family comes under influence of adharm. When
adharm persists, and it engulfs the entire family, then
women in the family take to the path of immorality. When
women take that course, they give birth to children of
mixed-Varn. This process leads to rise of men of mixed-
Varn in the family, and thus, the family goes to the dogs.
With that certain rituals related to the ancestors are
ignored, and the process leads to the decay of ancestral
lineage. With this mixed-Varn, Family-Dharm and the race
both deteriorate to its end.”
Arjun’s concern about the effects of War
Arjun’s central point here is that the existing social
structure would get destroyed on account of this war, and
it would lead to many undesirable complexities. I would
not want to jump directly into what Arjun is trying to say
here. If I do that, the very purpose of my explaining it will

get defeated because, to some, his comments would appear
as outdated, if not, absurd.
We live in a world today, which has vastly different
moral values in a certain context, and we live in a social
structure that has assumed very different attributes in
present day context. Our thinking process is very much
influenced by these changes and we will not be able to
appreciate Arjun’s concerns in right perspective.
It is therefore, essential that I walk you through a
vast arena of other concepts before I can even start
touching upon Arjun’s concern, if I would want to do
justice to his thoughts.
On Hindu Family-Dharm
Value attached to the Seed
Hindu value system placed very high degree of
importance to morality where a woman does not accept
the seed form anyone other than her husband. We are
talking of normal circumstances of life. We speak of rules
not of exceptions.
Family structure, allocation of powers and
responsibilities
Each family would have a head known as Karta
whose decision would be final in case of family disputes
and disagreements.
Just and fair to all
This authority would be vested in the Karta with the
responsibility to be just and fair to all in the family, and
not to base crucial decisions on personal preferences. In
all his visible judgments and decisions, he would be
expected to demonstrate justice and fairness.
Children learning to value those qualities
Children of the family would grow up ‘learning to
value’ these qualities of justice and fairness. This process
of living through just and fair dealings, would inculcate
those qualities in them, through the course of their growing
up process.
Exemplary conduct became their training ground
The exemplary conduct of the Karta of the family
would be the foundation, which would be the functional
training ground for the next generation. This is how the
love for truth and justice survived in Hindu society through
ages.
Character building demands character display
But six generation of ChristianizedEnglish education
has robbed it all and brought us down to their level. In
Christian World you don’t find any such exemplary
conduct. Poor they have been trying in vain using books
as the vehicle to teach their children. They don’t realize
the basic truth that character-building demands character
display!
This was a living reality of Hindu social life
This was a living reality of Hindu social life or else,
different visitors from different nations over different
centuries would not have mentioned so consistently of
this quality among Hindus. And that is Max Muller wrote
“Now, it is quite true that during the two thousand years
which precede the time of Mahmoud of Ghazni,
BhaaratVarsh has had but few foreign visitors, and few
foreign critics; still it is extremely strange that whenever,
either in Greek, or in Chinese, or in Persian, or in Arab
writings, we meet any attempts at describing the
distinguishing features in the national character of the
Bhaaratiyas (*Hindus), regard for truth and justice should
always be mentioned first.” Refer Seed-2
Hindu Joint Family structure and its Strengths
Returning to the Hindu family structure of earlier

days, Karta would normally be the able-bodied able-
minded eldest male member of the family. Position of
authority and responsibility would be distributed in a
hierarchical manner in the sense that elder the member
greater the authority coupled with greater responsibility.
Younger members would be groomed on the same pattern
to learn to assume the authority as well as discharge
corresponding responsibility, as they would grow up in
the hierarchy.
Respect and responsibility went hand in hand
The respect for the elders would be an unwritten law,
and it would be expected of all to observe it without any
reservation. With that elders would have the equal amount
of responsibility to stay worthy of such respect by their
thoughts and actions. This would be the balancing factor
for maintaining necessary equilibrium in the family.
Responsibility of adult male members
Adult male members of the family would have the
responsibility of earning for the family to meet its needs,
and to provide shelter and protection to the female
members and children of the family.
Responsibility of adult female members
Female members would have the responsibility of
taking care of the in-house needs of male members of
family, and raising the kids in line with the culture and
traditions of the family.
Responsibility of elder female members
Elder female members of the family would have the
responsibility of grooming up the younger female
members of the family in the desired direction.
Female members played crucial role through
formative years of growing children
Each new generation would learn the family values
from their mothers and grandmothers, and in this manner
the female members of the family would play the crucial
role through the formative years of growing children.
Religion would be essential part of family values
Spirituality would be an essential part of the family
values, and women folk would be the custodian and
deliverer of these values to each next generation through
their growing up process.
Fidelity would be the norm
Single spouse system and fidelity would be the norm.
Exceptions would be found in the context of political
marriages where a king would offer his daughter to another
king and thus, the two ruling families would unite and
not be threat to each other. Such marriages would primarily
be conducted for maintaining power-balance and political
equilibrium. These would be exceptions not rule, and we
have references to many kings having only one wife.
How Hindu family structure changed so drastically
that now we hardly see much evidence of our earlier
system
The whole system, however, changed after brutal
onslaught of Islam and its direct interference in Hindu
way of family life through forced conversions and forced
marriages of Hindu girls and Hindu women into Muslim
powerful families. This is when family values started
deteriorating substantially though it did preserve a lot of
it, as we can see from the testimonies of Sir Thomas Munro
as presented below, even after thousand years of inhumane
oppression that Max Muller called an inferno and
wondered “how any nation could have survived such an
inferno without being turned into devils themselves.” Refer
Seed-2

The True Culprits have remained unidentified all
along—Real downfall occurred during past 170 years
There was so much of beauty left even until early
19th century that the eminent Governor of the then Madras
Presidency wrote: “If civilization is to become an article
of trade between England and BhaaratVarsh, I am
convinced that England will gain by the import cargo”.
Refer Seed-2
This would mean that real downfall has occurred
during past 170 years. All factors remaining constant the
only variable has been ChristianEnglish education system
forcibly imposed on the Hindus by systematic elimination
of ancient Hindu education system. Refer Seed-2, Seed-6
Hindu Family Values were altered irreversibly only to
fulfill the documented wishes of Jesus Christ - evidence
follows
Hindu Family Values were totally transformed by the
ChristianEnglish Education system, which was
predominantly guided by the values propagated by Jesus
Christ in the Christian Bible. Just in case, you began to
read this book from middle, let us recapitulate the
teachings of their Messiah Jesus Christ.
St. Mathew, one of the 12 chief disciples of Jesus
Christ and the author of 1st Gospel (record of teachings
of Jesus Christ), documented in Christian Bible’s 2nd part
New Testament under 10:35 & 10:36 “I am come to set a
man at variance against his father, and the daughter against
the mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in
law. And a man’s foe shall be they of his own household”.
St. Luke, the author of 3rd Gospel (record of
teachings of Jesus Christ), documented in Christian Bible’s
2nd part New Testament under 12:51 to 12:53 Suppose
ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you, Nay
(*Nay=No); but rather division: For from henceforth there
shall be five in one house divided, three against two, and
two against three. The father shall be divided against the
son, and the son against the father; the mother against the
daughter, and the daughter against the mother; the mother
in law against her daughter in law, and the daughter in
law against her mother in law”.
St. Thomas, one of the 12 chief disciples of Jesus
Christ, documented in Gospel of Thomas (record of Secret
sayings of Jesus Christ) -- 16 Jesus said: “Perhaps men
think that I came to cast peace on the world; and they do
not know that I came to cast division upon earth, fire,
sword, war. For five will be in a house; there will be three
against two and two against three, the father against the
son and the son against the father. And they will stand
because they are single ones”.
Understanding Jesus Christ’s hidden agenda
To understand Jesus’s agenda, as documented in the
pages of Christian Bible, you may want to study
Christianity in a different Light (Seed-5)
They made you believe your social system was evil
Christian missionary educators taught the Hindus for
past six generations and media experts created the image
in the minds of the Hindus that ancient Hindu Joint Family
structure was very bad in practice. As I recollect almost
every cinema that dealt with family drama which I
happened to see during my childhood showed joint family
in bad light. This is how Christian Missionary led English
educated authors and directors would influence the thought
process of the audience without even their realizing what
harm was being done to them in a very systematic, and
yet, in a very subtle manner.
Single-Parent Family becoming the norm in Christian
World duly fulfilling documented wishes of their
Messiah Jesus Christ
This paved the way for promoting Split Family
structure which has now been refined to such levels that
gradually Single Parent system is becoming the norm in

the ChristianWorld (which we mistakenly identify as
Western world) and aping them faithfully we too are
rapidly following their footsteps. In single Parent family
structure the child lives either with the father or the mother
(because father and mother do not live together). Jesus
Christ wanted institution of family thoroughly destroyed,
as we read in earlier paragraphs his teachings documented
by three Saints of Christianity. This Single-Parent-Family
system which is gaining momentum today shows that his
teachings are finally taking shape exactly the way he
wanted. His followers have seen to it that their Messiah’s
wishes are fulfilled to the letter. 04/08
Family-Dharm in present day Christianized
Westernized societies
Today we hear a lot through Western media about
just and fair dealings, human rights and what not, but we
see little in evidence when it comes to the actions, for we
see only too often contradictions in their actions; good
things are said more for saying and less for doing; as a
result we see children of today grow up with those false
values of hypocrisy that have become so much part of
normal life that we do not perceive them as hypocrisy any
more in this media driven world; what we see around
today, be it political or corporate life, it is the survival of
the fittest, and today the family life is most influenced by
the work life of parents.
From where did this concept “Survival of the Fittest”
originate that destroys unity?
The Secret Sayings of Jesus as documented by Saint
Thomas (one of his 12 chief disciples) in Gospel of
Thomas under 42 “Jesus said: He who has (something) in
his hand, to him it will be given; and he who has nothing,
from him even the little he has will be taken away”.
In a different manner, Saint Matthew (one of his 12
chief disciples) documented in 1st Gospel (life and
teachings of Jesus Christ) in Holy Bible’s 2nd part New
Testament under 10:34 “Think not I am come to send
peace on earth: I come not to send peace, but a sword”.
Also under 12:30 “He that is not with me is against me.”
This was further confirmed by Saint Luke (the author
of 3rd Gospel) documented in Holy Bible New Testament
12:51 “Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth?
I tell you, Nay; but rather division:”
In essence, the message of Jesus Christ to his follower
Christians was fairly simple, and he delivered his message
in a language that was also equally simple—
Those who do not agree with me, kill them. Use sword
and divisive policies wherever needed. Those who have
little, snatch it from them. In this process, become more
and more rich and powerful. Let the fittest brute survive!
Those who think that secret of Christian World’s
materialistic prosperity is on account of their outlook
towards life
Present day Bhaaratiya Christianized-Hindu society
is no exception, for it has been brought up with English-
Christian education system, awed towards Western
materialistic achievements with every possible attempt
to ape them through media coverage and personal lives.
They tend to think that the secret of Christian World’s
materialistic prosperity is on account of their outlook
towards life. At the same time, they tend to carry the
impression that Hindu World’s materialistic
impoverishment is on account of Hinduism’s outlook
towards life. They are fools. Rather, they are victims of a
conspiracy. A conspiracy that was hatched by Christian
Missionary led English Education System. Over past six
generations they carefully cultivated this thought process
among the Hindus. They were so thoroughly brainwashed
that they fail to ask a fundamental question—
If it was Hinduism’s faulty outlook towards life that
has led us to the impoverished state that we have been
until lately, and also are in the same state till today if we

go to remote villages, then how it is that we had been so
very wealthy and prosperous that one single state of
BhaaratVarsh, i.e., Bengal happened to be wealthier than
the entire so-called Great Britain (you have already seen
documented evidence to that effect in Seed-2).
Also ask yourself that if the current prosperity of the
Christian World is on account of their correct outlook
towards life then why is it that they had to resort to
plundering (systematic looting) Bengal in order to get their
Industrial Revolution started (again, you have already
seen documented evidence to that effect in Seed-2).
Why have you been kept in dark about so many facts?
Why have you been kept in dark about so many facts?
Isn’t it because, if they hadn’t done so, you would have
started asking them questions that they could not have
answered to your satisfaction? And then, you would have
probed further and found out what a fraud they were.
Those who doubt that Christian Missionary led
education has such wider reach
And, by any chance, you still doubt that a vast
majority of you guys do not receive Christian Missionary
led education then look at the following statistics—“It is
estimated that 60 percent of all students in India
(BhaaratVarsh) attend Roman Catholic schools and
colleges.” [Ref.: Malachi Martin, The Jesuits] The real
figure is much higher as this book was published over 15
years ago in 1987. They do not include non-Catholic
educational institutions, which have proliferated in recent
years with rapid spread of evangelical Protestant churches
in India (BhaaratVarsh).” [Ref: Ishwar Sharan, p 123 note]
It may still not be easy for many of you to believe
that Christians, the great men and women who lived by
love of Jesus and service to humanity, could have hatched
any such conspiracy and perpetrated any such fraud
towards humanity, and could have brought about such an
extraordinary change in Hindu society within a small span
of 170 years. I would not blame you because that would
only speak of how very well you have been brainwashed.
In order to understand the true character of Christianity,
you will need to read Seed-5 Christianity in a different
Light—Face behind the Mask, which deals with evolution
of Christianity and its built-up process in depth. You will
then understand how it all could have happened.
On marriages under Hindu Joint

Family system vs Modern marriages
Hindu Marriage was Union of two Families
Marriage was one of the most significant aspects of
FamilyDharm. Marriage was not considered simply as
union of two bodies. Marriage was a significant social
event. It was union of two families and family traditions.
Many things were looked into before setting up
marriage
Marriages were decided with great care. Several
aspects were considered. Not only boy and girl were
important, but also their parents were important; so were
family lineage, parental characters, parental nature, their
values, their traditions, their health, their history and so
many things.
Today boy and girl argue we aren’t marrying our
parents
Today boy and girl argue why we need to look at
parents, and what character and values they represent?
We do not have to marry parents; we have to marry each
other.
Sounds good, but ignores that "Science" in which they
take so much pride
Fine as it sounds, and nice as it feels, we tend to

forget ‘science’ that we are so proud of, which has started
understanding a little bit of the relevance of genes in
human behavioral pattern.
Soon these lovebirds start splitting
The hereditary attributes play their role in the long
run and we find these lovebirds start splitting after a while.
Few years ago, I looked at divorce rates in North America
exceeding 50%, while these statistics did not tell us the
full story, for they covered only those who were legally
married, and such couples often find separation and
divorce process pretty demanding, considering future of
children involved and therefore, not all broken marriages
result in legal divorce.
Common-law unions
A very large segment of married couple in North
America (I speak of Canada, and assume it would be same
in USA) are those called common-law where the boy and
girl live together like husband and wife, have children,
file tax returns as common-law spouses, for most purposes
they are like married couple except they are not legally
married.
Failed unions
Most of them are youngsters who have not yet
planned children, and these marriages break fairly easy
as compared to legal marriages, for all they need is to
split, and start living separate. These are high ratio cases.
Thus, if we were to take these into account, then total
divorces (where divorce would mean essentially all failed
marriages), would probably exceed 75%.
Experiment with life that “Fails” ~ Christian World
proudly calls it “Falling in Love”!
What a great system it is that does not stand the test
of time, that does not stand the test of success in the desired
venture that fails and fails, and finally gets reduced to
multiple experiments with life! This, we call modern social
structure, and we gloat at its supposedly advanced nature.
But their super inflated ego tells them we have
progressed
There is lot to learn from the systems of olden days
that we look down upon thinking we have progressed!
Have we? Except that we satisfy our ego by consoling
ourselves with such inflated self-estimates!
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
This note was added on 7 April 2008. When thoughts
flow I find the compelling urge to note them down. There bound
to be some duplication but then fresh thoughts will always
carry the concept in a different manner, at least in different
words. Some may find it unacceptable but then others may
welcome it. If the subject is dear to your heart then you may
not mind the repetition which is presented differently. And more
importantly, for those who have been convinced of the opposite
thought process, may find such explanations helpful in clearing
their doubts and fundamentals.
The thought that struck me out of the blue was one
described already somewhere else in this work, and that is about
importance of seed. We cannot ignore the fundamentals on
which this “Creation” is based. For a moment set aside your
profound learning and visualize the truth inherent in these
sayings. This Creation—The Nature—whatever name you may
want to call it by—it is based on some basic modules. For
instance, the male-female module. You cannot simply ignore
it because even your modern day scientists have named
electrical plugs and sockets as male-female. Simply talk to an
electrician or an electronics guy who needs to connect to wires/
cords/cables/desktop or laptop computer with a TV Tuner/Set
Top Box with a TV/or anything for that matter, he would
probably say that he needs a male/female to make the
connections. Even the botanists would speak of pollination of
flowers with male-female concepts. I am picking up examples
beyond the realm of biology because in that field there is no
need to emphasize the concept of male-female.
Now, in the context of male-female module in the

Creation, you know that the male is the giver of the Seed, and
the female is the receiver of that seed. Think of the female
womb as the soil of the Earth. As the Mother Earth nourishes
the seed, so does the female womb. As a plant sprouts on the
face of the earth, so does a life-form takes its shape inside the
womb until it is ready to meet the outer world. As the plant
will take shape of a tree or a crop in due course of time, so
does the child who grows to become a man or a woman. Now
the fully grown tree can be a mighty one which even elephants
wouldn’t be able to shake, or could be a frail one which cannot
even withstand the onslaught of strong wind. Much the same,
a crop may be either a healthy one fit for human consumption
or one invested with germs best suited for getting rid of it as
soon as possible. Much the same, a human progeny can turn
into a mighty warrior like the Arjun or could be a sheepish
plotter like Shakuni.
Coming to the base point, the Seed is very important.
And that is why dairy farms place great significance on the
choice of bull that would mate the milk-yielding cow. But the
fools of the Christian World have taught us that it matters not
in context of humans. Simply f__k around until you find your
soul mate and then marry. So, the modern youth takes a merry-
go-round of marriage and after a while begins to realize that
so-perceived soul-mates were after all not made for each other.
So, they start paying humble visits to the shrink (psychologist
who himself would often be a divorcee who could not manage
his own married life—and now having found the comb of
wisdom after loosing all his hairs—showing his bald head as
the reservoir for accumulated wisdom) will start treating the
estranged couple. Now he will also find it necessary to explain
them as to what went wrong—and he has to explain it in a so-
called scientifically explainable terms because this is the age
of “science”—so, he will toss the coin (a oft-heard term)
“incompatibility” as the root cause of their problem. Then the
couple would start visiting their “counsel” who would
religiously tell them what best he learned from teachings of
Jesus Christ from the Holy Bible (explained elsewhere with
quotes from Bible) that their estrangement would have harmful
effect on the kids, and therefore, it would be in their best interest
to separate. The next step obviously would be to visit a lawyer
who can probably arbitrate well between the two about custody
matters with regard to children and financial assets. One lawyer
wouldn’t suffice and both will need their separate
representatives in the family court. The judge will hear them
out patiently and will get handsomely paid for the services
rendered by the exchequer (Treasury—government machinery).
The lawyer will snatch their respective shares as legal service
fee which they would bill by indicating how many minutes
and seconds they spent on phone listening to the outpourings
of their frustrated client. This is only a small example of their
“professional” billing methodology which they meticulously
follow. As for the shrinks and the counsels and other
intermediaries—known as “professionals”—would have
already emptied the pockets of their clients suitably based on
the well known concept of Economics “What the Traffic can
bear” which means if you are transporting gold you pay
accordingly more towards the freight and incidental costs as
compared to if you were transporting junk iron bars. In
colloquial terms, if a rich ‘bakra’ (goat) is ‘faansoed’ (picked
in the net) then the rates will go up accordingly on account of
higher level of “quality” services rendered. Any how, after this
exasperating “circus” the two “once upon a time love birds or
soul mate” will find themselves much emptied emotionally and
financially. On the other hand all those “professional” service
and justice givers would have made their pockets heavy enough
to sit and wait for the next prey. This is how the modern
Christian World operates and the modern Christianized Hindu
World apes them.
But then, this all is not as bad as it has been made to
sound. You see it was the part of the learning process. After all
those fools of your ancestors knew nothing, they only lived
with plenty of superstitions. Those crafty Braahmans
maintained a suffocating grip over all your ancestors. You must
not believe those who did nothing but believe blindly a bunch
of thugs called Braahmans. You are the educated ones. You are
all professionally qualified. You guys have valuable degrees,
and if not degrees, at least an exposure to the modern educated
enlightened world which has progressed so very phenomenally
over those bygone days riddled with superstitions and
ignorance. You see our Lord T. B. (Tuberculosis) Macaulay

had proudly declared that a single shelf of Christian British
literature was far superior to whole gamut of Hindu literature
from world of heathens. You are the proud descendants of such
learned people and you should follow the path shown by them.
For, the God of Holy Bible has appointed a sole middleman
Jesus Christ for granting Salvation to the mankind.
On Secret of Stable Hindu

marriages of yesteryear
Great stability and high success rate
We may have occasionally heard about extraordinary
accomplishments of Hindu mathematics. The
ChristianWorld, however, prefers to attribute them to the
Greeks and (pre-Islamic) Arabs who basically imported
the knowledge from the Hindus (Seed-2) and then
popularized with the people of Europe. The foundation of
FamilyDharm was on the premises of the institution of
marriage. Arranged marriages demonstrated great
stability and reflected high success rate.
Mathematical Module Applied to Human Lives
This was ensured by a meticulous system of
mathematics applied to human lives. Based on time and
place of birth of a human being, it could calculate1 with
fair amount of accuracy the life span of the individual.
This helped match-making in a manner that one of the
spouses does not have to live very long without the other.
Module calculated Ego levels of the marrying couple
The system could calculate the ego development of
the marrying partners. This helped match-making with
due caution to conflicting egos between the boy and the
girl in consideration.
Module calculated magnetic appeal between the two
The system could calculate with fair amount of
accuracy the degree of magnetic control or amenability
either spouse will have on the other. This helped match-
making with a view to harmony between the two.
Module calculated sexual compatibility in physical and
emotional context
The system could calculate with considerable
accuracy the sexual compatibility between the boy and
girl in question. This helped match-making with regard
to this very essential factor in a satisfying marriage. The
system considered sexual compatibility in physical as well
as emotional context.
Sounds incredible?
It may be difficult for modern people to visualize
that a mathematical system could be capable of
ascertaining such details without reference to medical and
psychological systems.
How could they have adopted something from
Heathens?
Well, that difficulty in perception is natural because
modern education system has not tried to evolve
mathematical modules applied to human lives. It has not
tried so because the modern Christian education system
is based on an inflated ego that it has nothing to learn
from ancient Hindu systems. Idolater Hindus were
heathens (uneducated people) to ChristianWorld.
After all modern science is brainchild of Christian
World
More significantly, the modern education system is
based on knowledge base of the ChristianWorld, which
would not want to entertain the thought that Hindu world
could have had better developed modules for social,
economical, judicial and other processes.

Module calculated psychological dispositions of the
intended couple
Returning to the mathematical system we have been
referring to, it had developed the capability of determining
the psychological dispositions of the intended couple. This
helped in (a) ascertaining mental qualities and (b)
estimating likely affection for each other, this being very
significant element in match-making.
Module calculated temperament of the couple
concerned
Then the system calculated the temperament and
character of the couple concerned where compatibility of
temperament was looked at for a satisfactory marriage
union.
Module looked into nervous energy indicating
physiological and hereditary factors
Finally, system looked at nervous energy indicating
the physiological and to certain extent hereditary factors.
This helped match-making with a view to the children
that would be borne of such couple, for a marriage was
not meant only for the present generation but also for the
future generation of the society to come.
Module widely followed by Hindu society produced
desired result through millenniums
All these factors could be translated into
mathematical module because the Creation and
maintenance of this Universe itself works on a
mathematical module of high precision. The method was
widely followed and its results have shown over thousands
of years of its application.
Christian Missionary educators did not want to
understand high Math - they taught our children it
was superstition
In modern times its use has dwindled, for an image

has been successfully created that whatever modern
Christian education system does not teach us is essentially
superstitious. The result of our modernity has already
started showing on our present day family structure.
The technique was not an end in itself
Here, you need to understand another fundamental
relating to this Creation. That is: nothing is stand-alone
in isolation to the exclusion of everything else. Do not
think that any one aspect of esoteric knowledge would
suffice for you to understand the entire gamut of
complexities involved in the process of Creation.
Simply put you need to understand that the module I
spoke of ~ applied mathematics to human lives ~ is not
stand-alone. Its well-understood application does ensure
substantially a stable married life but in itself, it is not the
only means to that end.
Different modules complement each other
Election of the right partner at the initial stage by
application of that mathematical module can ensure a
stable beginning and a stable journey but then that needs
to be complemented with some other equally significant
modules relevant to human lives. You cannot ignore other
modules and expect the entire fruit by sticking to only
one.
Esoteric knowledge that graduated to the State of Art
There are several aspects of esoteric knowledge that
have not only remained limited within the boundaries of
Science but also graduated beyond the State of Art where
they have become relevant to human lives in manners that
you may not begin to think because your ChristianEnglish
educators have systematically buried them over the past
two centuries. I am not going to discuss them here but I
will return with them someday.

In the age of quick fixes
In today’s circumstances this clarification is all the
more necessary because it is the age of quick fix where
every one tends to look for an allopathic medicine for
every headache ~ a pill that would instantly relieve you
of the headache not bothering to fix the root problem.
For six generations you have been told it is all
superstition
Besides, the close association with and total
dependence on ChristianEnglish education system for six
generations has made us not only forget those essentials
but also treat them as meaningless superstitions because
an ignorant education system can give you no better
knowledge.
A culture that cares not to understand Mother Nature
A culture that cares not to understand Mother Nature
but only attempts to conquer it like all arrogant fools do
can give you no better understanding of matters that truly
affect your lives.
Trial and error and moneymaking racket
All they do is whole lot of trial and errors and give
them impressive names like psychiatry and various
derivatives of those kinds which are nothing but a huge
moneymaking racket in the name of scientific education.
How we lost all that?
• ChristianBritish systematically destroyed ancient
Hindu education system
• They withdrew all Treasury support towards any
form of education that remotely related to Hindu system
• Through ChristianEnglish education system they
filled the minds of Hindu children that all of Hindu system
of knowledge was nothing but superstition.

Through six generations of ChristianEnglish
education you have learned to think of them as
superstition
Superstition is something that you believe in blindly
• Aren’t you doing the same thing?
• Didn’t you believe blindly what those ignorant
ChristianBritish educators told you?
• Neither did they examine the validity of Hindu
branches of knowledge, nor did you examine them
• And, you blindly believed them all to be superstition
• This belief of yours ~ isn’t it a superstition by itself?
• They killed our knowledge base, they let it get lost
• If few kept it alive through generations without
adequate support system and if they lost most of it, you
call them quacks.
Who is responsible for the degeneration of Hindu
knowledge base?
Are these whom you call quacks? • Or, are those who
methodically wiped it out over the period of time?
And it is my firm conviction that there is urgent need
for protection of Sanaatan Dharm Hinduism
Shrimad BhagavadGita Adhyaay-2 Shlok-3 & 38 tell
you “O Pritha’s son, Arjun! You do not have to be a
coward, as this does not speak well of you. O Paramtap!
Give up this contemptible infirmity of your heart and mind,
and get up to fight the battle for protection of Dharm!
Pleasure and pain, loss and gain, victory and defeat—
treat them all as same and get ready for battle. By doing
so you won’t commit a sin”.

On importance of Pedigree
Is pedigree important for pet animals but not for
humans?
When rich people buy a puppy they check the
pedigree. When European dairy farms buy cows and bulls
they check the pedigree. So, the record of ancestors,
genealogy is important when it comes to buying an animal
but it seems a matter of least interest when it comes to
humans.
Is the quality of next generation important for pet
animals but not for humans?
While mating two animals the pedigree becomes
relevant even today so that the next generation is equally
good if not better. But it seems that when humans mate
and produce children the next generation is not so
important. Therefore, they do not care to look at the
pedigree.
A little knowledge is always very dangerous
It all started in BhaaratVarsh with the spread of
ChristianEnglish education system. Two thousand year
old Christianity is so very ignorant of the laws of the
Nature and like fools they always try to conquer the Nature.
When Christian Missionary Educators saw Hindus having
a very sophisticated system of applied mathematics to
human lives they simply could not make head or tail out
of it. Such high Mathematics was not for those whose
evolution was yet at so lowly level.
Immense harm they have done by imposing their
ignorance
Pampering their immensely inflated ego they thought
that they were a superior race, and like all fools do they
too simply condemned Hindu system as nothing but
superstition. And with that they passed on their own

ignorance and lack of understanding to Hindu children
whom they taught for six generations after systematically
eliminating ancient Hindu education system.
Importance of marriages in the same Varn
Hindu social structure placed high degree of
importance to marriages among likes to strengthen
offspring of like qualities. For instance, a Kshatriya would
be married to a Kshatriya so that the children born are
with the qualities of Kshatriya and each new generation
of newborns is geared to fulfill its social obligations well
when they grow up, as expected of a Kshatriya.
Maintaining self-reliance and equilibrium
Thus, Braahman, Kshatriya, Vaishya and Shoodr all
have their respective responsibilities towards the society’s
needs and its equilibrium, and thus, self-reliance is
maintained within the society by adequate supply and
training of necessary skills.
Self-governance was the key
The society lived in small units of villages and each
village would be self-sufficient towards its needs without
requiring migration from one to the other. It also
maintained the safety and ethical norms within the
commune. Each village would thus be self-governed as
had been witnessed by Colonel Sleeman as late as in 19th
century. (Seed-2)
Comparative scenario
In that social structure of yesteryears we did not have
(a) hypocrisy as rampant as is today in modern
Christianized urban society, (b) lack of security needing
excessive, and unduly expensive, security measures as it
is today (Seed-5), and (c) total lack of moral values as
compared to the Hindu society of olden days.
In today’s Christianized societies, there is no doubt
lot of talk about morality, but little in evidence in reality.

Probably, so much talk about morality is necessitated by
the stark absence (Seed-5) of it in conducts of the people.
Today we look down upon the olden day social
structure, and gloat upon the beauties of present day social
structure; but if only we had learned to be honest to
ourselves, we would realize how low we have drooped
down. Unfortunately, our ego is so blinding that we fail
to see the truth in Max Muller’s words when he says: “If
you approach the Hindus with such feelings, you will teach
them neither rectitude, nor science, nor literature. Nay,
they might appeal to their own literature, even to their
law-books, to teach us at least one lesson of truthfulness,
truthfulness to ourselves, or, in other words, - humility”.
Hotchpotch ruins Social Economics
With mixed-Varn children we have new generations
of undefined social characteristics and social
responsibilities. Kshatriya-Shoodr, Vaishya-Kshatriya,
Shoodr-Braahman children would not know which
direction of social training and responsibility they need
to take up.
Lesser-acknowledged Truth
As a result, today Christian countries (like USA,
Canada) face acute shortage of people willing to take up
lower-end jobs, and these societies have been forced to
depend on immigrants, and that in turn, has raised issues
relating to racial discrimination and deep discontentment
among new immigrants until they somehow settle down.
And who points finger at whom?
Racial discrimination nevertheless remains alive
deep into the system and only victims know it too well
though not acknowledged by these Christian societies for
they are trained to maintain a positive face before others.
And these are the people who talk of social
discrimination in olden day society, forgetting that those
societies were essentially village-based societies with less

than thousand people in a habitat, and migration was not
called for.
Not long ago but only 123 years ago
Following was the situation only 123 years ago
[1882] and that too after the ChristianBritish had
substantially messed up our social structure. Try to
visualize what would have been the situation before
ChristianBritish messing up the village-based social
structure. As Max Muller quotes (ISBN 0-14-100437-1
p.230 n.14) from Times 14 August 1882: “I see from Dr
Hunter’s latest statistical tables that the whole number of
towns and villages in British BhaaratVarsh amounts to
493,498. Out of this number 448,320 have less than 1000
inhabitants, and may be called villages. In Bengal, where
the growth of towns has been most encouraged through
Government establishments, the total number of
homesteads is 117,042 and more than half of these contain
less than 200 inhabitants. In the Northwestern Provinces
the last census gives us 105,124 villages, against 297
towns”.
So we had a wonderful village-based social structure
just 123 years ago, and the ChristianBritish destroyed that
and imposed on us their yet-evolving highly defective
urban Christianized social structure to fulfill their stupid
ego and their Messiah’s ignoble plans (see earlier part of
this book).
On purpose of Varn Vyavastha

There would be NO need for migration, like today
Braahman, Kshatriya, Vaishya and Shoodr are 4-Varn
that Bhagawaan Shri Krishn spoke about. There was a
definitive purpose behind 4-Varn System in Hindu society.
Necessary occupational training would come from the
family itself, and each ancient Hindu village would be

self-dependant. There would be NO need for migration,
like today; self-sufficiency and self-dependence would be
the motto of Hindu 4-Varn System.
Necessary occupational training would come from the
family itself
Braahman parents would provide the child with an
environment to grow up as teachers to the society.
Kshatriya parents would provide the child with an
environment to grow up as protectors of life and land of
the society. Vaishya parents would provide the child with
an environment to grow up as suppliers of necessities of
life to the society. Shoodr parents would provide the child
with an environment to grow up as provider of all services
to the society.
Self-sufficiency & self-dependence of each village unit
The necessary training that each would receive would
come from the family itself. For instance, son would learn
necessary skills from his father. The system would operate
in a cyclic pattern from one generation to other. The
necessary training would be passed on from one generation
to another, by father to the son, and thus ensure continuity
of self-sufficiency and self-dependence of each village
unit.
Self-sufficient in education, administration, supplies
and services
The Hindu society would live in small units called
villages, and each village would be self-sufficient in
respect of its needs with regard to its education,
administration, supplies and services. Towns would be
few, and the number of those living in towns would be
minuscule in comparison to the whole nation.
To ensure that, each village administration would be
self-sufficient and self-dependant ~ it would have
Braahman priests and teachers, Kshatriya administrators
and defenders, Vaishya producers and agriculturists, and

Shoodr service providers with all types of artisans. Max
Muller has documented (ISBN 0-14-100437-1, p.255):
“The village communities are composed of those who
cultivate the land, the established village-servants, priest,
blacksmith, carpenter, accountant, washer-man (whose
wife is ex officio midwife of the little village community),
potter, watchman, barber, shoemaker, etc”.
There would be no need for migration of people from
one village to another, except by marriages. Thus, women
would come from nearby villages, while sons would
remain on the soil. For instance, in ancient Hindu society,
a child of a barber would learn necessary skills from his
father watching his father do the job when the child comes
up a certain stage.
Compare this with American/European Christian
societies
American/European Christian societies do not
believe in this system. As a result, if you want to become
a barber in Canada, you have to go to a school and pay
fees (year 1996) CA$ 6,000 (Rs 1,80,000) to become a
barber!
In the process you make other guy’s living so very
expensive and call it “High Standard of Living”!
Thus, Hair cutting schools would have made their
share of money, and their business would flourish. Having
paid such a hefty fees to qualify as a barber (you cannot
become a barber otherwise), you will naturally squeeze
your customers accordingly. He would pay CA$ 10-15
(Rs 300-450) for a haircut to begin with for an ordinary
haircut in an ordinary saloon. Thus, you make the living
of the other person so very costly, and call it high standard
of living!
Masking weakness and fooling the world
It is the specialty of the Christian World to mask their
weaknesses with respectable sounding names such as:

“High Standard of Living (ordinary people earn so well)”
or “Dignity of Labor (even a barber earns so much)” which
would really mean “Robbing each other for no good
reason”. They make such big show of everything and that
doesn’t end with the example of, as ordinary a skill, as
that of a barber.
And when the poor barber cannot make a living on
this then he upgrades himself to a so-called “Professional”.
Then he begins to advise his customers of hundred
different ways in which the heads can be shaved. This
catches the fancy of school kids even as low as 8-10 year
old. Each kid will come to school with a different kind of
shave on his head, then each one would envy each other,
and next month it would be each one’s turn to get yet
another design on their head. In the process, poor parents
would have holes in their pockets, working harder for their
expensive kids.
When as an adult you go to the office, and suppose
you had a hair cut, immediately you would be greeted
with the comment “Nice Hair Cut”. You will feel pleased
at the greeting and next month you would again plan a
different kind of hair cut. If you happen to be in the prime
of your youth, or if you are single (which most people are
in any case disregard their age factor) you will have further
encouragement from your so-called professional barber
to get your hair painted in one color in one month and
then in another color the next month - as if you are fit for
display at a Zoo. So much so for the professionalism in
every discipline (not only for barbers) which is spreading
its wings fast throughout today’s globalized world of
Christian influence, including that of ours.
And it has led them to such a pathetic situation...
In North America today, it is so very difficult to find
Braahman equivalents (teachers) and Shoodr equivalents
(other service providers) in sufficient numbers. So, they
have to ask people from other countries to come in and

do those jobs. The economies of these countries would
flop without these immigrants. For instance, Canada’s
Ontario province [state capital Toronto] had been in deep
red for long. They came out of it only in year 2000 when
they had first time a surplus budget after long. This has
been possible only after massive induction of foreign
migrants in human form and their lifesaving hard cash,
which came with them while migrating.
Such is the ill-conceived social system of the proud
Christian World
Such is the dependence on others on account of a
faulty social system of which they are quite proud. Besides,
there is no true respect for teachers as compared to ancient
Hindu Varn system, and that happens to be another aspect
of this ill-conceived Christian social system, which makes
teachers not worthy of that kind of respect.
Abbe Dubois on so-called Caste System
“They (Europeans) believe that nothing else is good
which is not included in the polity and government of
their own country and consider customs different from
their own as uncivilized and ridiculous. They consider
the caste system as ridiculous and one which brings more
trouble and disorder in the population.
For my part having lived many years and being able
to study their life and character I have arrived at opposite
discussion (sic.). I believe caste division is the happiest
effort of Hindu legislation. It is solely due to this, that
people in BhaaratVarsh did not lapse into barbarism and
preserved art and sciences of civilization while most other
nations of the earth remained barbaric. The overall result
of caste system far outweighs any deficiency.
A certain general uniformity in everyday social
matters compels one to look upon the different masses as
belonging to one big family.
No person can exercise two professions at a time.
Each caste has its own rules and regulation even pertaining
to cut and colour of clothes, style of wearing them, types
of jewellery worn and specific ceremonies during
childbirth, marriage and funeral. Even if such customs
are in direct opposition with other castes there is toleration.
They have to marry in their own caste, even to the sub
division to which they belong. If one faction trespasses
the rights of others, it may even result in bloody conflict.
Caste assigns to each individual his own profession
handed down from generation to generation. It was a most
clear-sighted prudence to maintain a state of civilization.
Where the population is not bound by duty and rules of
caste, they abandon themselves to their natural propensity
and lapse into barbarism.
The legislators of BhaaratVarsh were too wise and
well acquainted with the natural character of the people
and prescribed laws without leaving to the discretion of
each individual to do as per his own family. The provisions
readily imposed social fabric to hold together. In fact,
nothing is left to chance. Everything is laid down by rule
and the customs are considered inviolable. In fact, a shame
would fall and reflect on the entire caste if the fault of one
individual went unpunished. The caste will execute justice
and defend its own honor and keep all its members within
bounds of duty.” Abbe Dubois, Hindu Manners and
Customs, quoted in ISBN 81-7835-100-5, pp.61-62
Abbe Dubois toured extensively Southern
BhaaratVarsh in early 19th century (1792-1823). Please
pay attention to the dates. It was prior to 1835. After that
arrived battalions of Christian Missionaries and opened
their "shops" under guise of missionary schools. Their
titles Bishop/Archbishop very aptly include the word
“Shop” in it. That has been their main job all along.
“Essentially being a missionary, he ridiculed Hindu
customs and practices by observing these superficially and
expressing his desire thus "Ultimately the Hindu will open
his eyes to the light and tear himself away from his dark
superstitions. A day will come when the standard of the

Cross will be flying over the temples of India". It may be
questioned as to why importance is being given to the
views of such a prejudiced person. But Dubois perhaps is
the only Westerner who has studied the caste system
exhaustively for 30 years. And even with his prejudice if
he finds something highly useful, it becomes even more
convincing” ISBN 81-7835-100-5, p.61
On rigorous life cycle of a Braahman

born
Brahm’Charya
Braahman born would be required to undertake a
disciplined life style. First 25 years of Braahman’s life
would be spent in total celibacy (Brahm’Charya). He
would be engaging himself, during this period of his life,
in pursuit of knowledge. He would later be required to
fulfill the role of the teacher and a guide to the society.
Grihasth
Next 25 years of Braahman’s life would be spent in
family life (Grihasth). His being in the family life would
have a very definitive purpose in social context. He would
be meeting his responsibility towards the society in giving
it, its next generation. Children of next generation would
be carrying on the tradition after he is gone.
Vaan’Prasth
Following 25 years he would spend in the woods
(Vaan’Prasth) living close to the Mother Nature. The
solitude this would provide, would not allow him day-to-
day contact with children and household affairs. During
this period, he would be gradually learning to detach him
self from worldly affairs. With that, he would also be
getting a taste of the world away from this world.

Sannyaas
Remaining part of his life would be spent in total
abandonment of worldly ties, Sannyaas. His sole
occupation would be to focus his mind only on to the God.
His preparation for the journey towards God would begin
in full faith and consistency. This would allow a Braahman
born to graduate towards the higher ends of earthly life
through the course of numerous births, if he is able to
maintain the sanctity of Braahman birth through his
thoughts and actions.
Varn of the Family of your subsequent births will depend
on...
If a Braahman born is not able to maintain the
sanctity of Braahman birth through his thoughts and
actions throughout his lifetime then he goes back the
ladder as many steps as his thoughts and actions have
earned him. This is where the concept of accumulated
deeds comes into play. The deeds can take him back many
steps even down to the Shoodr stage depending on the
nature of his deeds. The Varn of the Family of your
subsequent births will depend on your acquired traits and
accumulated deeds of earlier births.
ChristianEnglish education system has taught us...
ChristianEnglish education system has taught us
Hindus for past six generations that there is no rebirth.
The man is born only once and after that he goes either to
heaven or to Hell and lives there forever until eternity.
He goes to heaven if was born a Christian or if he has
adopted Christianity during his lifetime because Jesus is
the Sole redeemer of the humanity. If the person was born
not as a Christian and not adopted Christianity during
his lifetime then he goes to Hell and lives there till eternity.
Every Christian born or Christian convert is duty bound
to convert all heathens into Christianity out of their sheer

love for humanity, as they cannot bear the thought of so
many heathens burning in Hell Fire till eternity!
Heathens - example the Hindus
Heathens, according to dictionary definition, are
those who are not Christian, Jew, or Muslim. They are
follower of a polytheistic religion, for instance, the Hindus.
They are the unenlightened people regarded as lacking
culture or moral principles. This dictionary definition tells
you how you are placed in comparison to Christians, Jews,
and Muslims. If you have any misgivings about your
standing in their eyes, at least, do not keep fooling yourself
that all are EQUAL. And, of course, it is them—the
Christians—who decide that if a Hindu follows Varn
System then he is essentially doing a great injustice to
humanity but if he is born as a Christian or becomes a
converted Christian then he is beyond any such stigma.
No such rigor for Kshatriya, Vaishya, Shoodr born
Those born in other three Varn(s) would not be
required to undergo the rigors that were expected of the
Braahman Varn. They could live their whole life within
the social framework and continue to enjoy the family
life until death, unless an individual decided otherwise
for himself.
Kshatriya born would be required to undergo training
of a warrior and would be expected to participate in
protection of the nation, human lives and wealth, social
justice and administration. Their natural inclination would
be towards organizing, managing, maintaining, politics,
and ruler-ship.
Vaishya born would be required to undergo training
in agriculture, manufacture and trade. They would engage
themselves in cultivation of agriculture and manufacture
of other produces that would be necessary for sustaining
life on the earth. They would have natural aptitude for
trade and commerce.
Shoodr born would be required to undergo training
in meeting all other needs for the society. They would
naturally gravitate towards service and labor. They would
provide other services needed by Braahman, Kshatriya,
Vaishya Varn, as well as Shoodr Varn.
The basics before you proceed

There is something you may want to understand well
before you proceed any further. If your slate/page is full
you won't have any place to write on it until you clean it
up well. Similarly, your mind, your thoughts, your
emotions —almost your whole being—is covered with a
blanket. This blanket is made of primarily three
components - your religion, your education system and
media around you. Using (or abusing) the Media (the
immensely powerful tool that it is) you are constantly being
bombarded with what you should know. These invisible
shackles are too demanding to let you loose.
You may think that you are free to form your
independent opinion—almost about anything—but the
truth happens to be otherwise. You are also constantly
reminded that you are making an informed choice but the
reality is opposite. You never realize that you are always
being fed with selective information. Your religious guides
tell you what they want you to know. Much the same is
the case with your educators and your media. Your psyche
formation —right from your childhood through
adolescence to the adulthood—takes place under their
guidance. And, my objective is to break that cordon of
cultivated misinformation, and the resultant ignorance.
When an Untruth is repeated thousand times it begins
to sound like truth. When it is repeated hundreds of
thousands of time it becomes The Truth, and the real truth
becomes the Untruth. Your school textbooks are the best
tool to achieve this fate. From the very childhood your
brains are washed thoroughly leading you to a make
believe world of which you have no direct experience

because it relates to that Past where “you” were not
Present!
Your direct experiences of today (if any) are projected
as the direct outcome of that remote past of which you
have no true experience, except whatever you may have
been told via your textbooks, your religious guides, and
media stories. Guides of organized religions have their
own agenda that itself guides their thought and action,
and based on that they guide the thoughts and actions of
their followers. Contents of educational textbooks and
media coverage get widely influenced by the images that
their religious guides have helped them form over
generations. If there remains any question of doubt it is
duly taken care of by those who control things from behind
the scene, the very support system which regulates
breathing of educational institutions and media outlets
(that is the inflow of finances and the power centers).
The repetition which has carefully shaped the untruth
as truth can only be neutralized by equal amount of
repetition. And therefore, you must not frown upon any
repetition in my works, though they are often not verbatim
repetitions. You may as well enjoy reading them. 25-10-2007
On gross social injustice in form of

caste system
Some of you may have read Seed-2 and some of you
may not have. I receive plenty of feedback from my readers
and I know that most often people do not get on hand the
first book first. They get at random one of the books from
someone and start reading it. It simply does not happen
that they have access to all my works so that they can
read them sequentially. Hence, those who have not read
Seed-2, for them, the following section will be helpful.
And for those who may have read Seed-2, for them, it
may serve as recapitulation. Some arguments may be

common with Seed-2 and some not—to support the same
case a different logic may have been used.
When you think of Caste system you think of gross
social injustice towards a very large section of Hindu
society. And Hindu Braahman is said to be the main culprit
behind this injustice. This theory has been so well
propagated that people today simply find no need to apply
their mind. Just like any other superstition or blind faith
they believe in this theory. Whenever any such propaganda
driven theory is popularized with purpose, there is always
some hidden beneficiary. Who all were those—that I have
discussed elsewhere—I wouldn’t want to get sidetracked
here—so let us stick to the point.
Hindu society’s foundation was based on 4-Varn
System: Braahman, Kshatriya, Vaishya, and Shoodr Varn.
16th century Christian missionaries coined a new term
for this: Caste system. 19th century fiercely-Christian T
B Macaulay introduced Christian Missionary driven
English Education System by systematically eliminating
Ancient Hindu Education System in BhaaratVarsh.
Christian educators slowly poisoned the minds of
unsuspecting Hindu children against Braahmans. 20th
century Nehru dynasty pampered Marxist-fake-Secularist
educators who continued the process with greater
enthusiasm. Education system, newspapers, magazines,
cinema, every possible media was used. With continued
repetition every one came to believe that Hindu society
practiced gross social injustice in the name of Caste
system. Now look at these documented testimonies that
give you a totally opposite picture. These testimonies were
carefully kept out of your view for long, though they
existed all along! You must read them and ask yourself a
question—
Can the foundation of Hindu society be based on
gross social injustice when ‘justice and truthfulness’ has
been the lifeblood of the Hindu Society through the ages?
Max Muller filled 37 pages with examples of Hindu

Justice and Hindu love for Truth and he said that he could
go on quoting many-many more. To top it he titled the
chapter as Truthful Character of the Hindus in his book
INDIA what can it teach us? He categorically stated (p.50):
“Now, it is quite true that during the two thousand years
which precede the time of Mahmud of Gazni,
BhaaratVarsh has had but (*not) few foreign visitors, and
few foreign critics; still it is extremely strange that
whenever, either in Greek, or in Chinese, or in Persian, or
in Arab writings, we meet any attempts at describing the
distinguishing features in the national character of the
Bhaaratiyas (*Hindus), regard for truth and justice should
always be mentioned first.”
He goes on to state (p.59): “I have left to the last of
the witness who might otherwise have been suspected—
I mean the Hindus themselves. The whole of their literature
from one end to the other is pervaded by expressions of
love and reverence for truth.”
Now tell me—do you think a society could have all
along practiced gross social injustice towards its own
people, a society whose whole literature from one end to
the other is pervaded by expressions of love and reverence
for truth?
And why does he say “I have left to the last of the
witness who might otherwise have been suspected”? He
knew that his audience (ICS aspirants at Cambridge
University in England 1882) would think these were for
talk not for practice. Therefore, he cited numerous facts
based on Hindu life style and conducts before he moved
to Hindu literature so that his audience realizes that the
teachings of Hinduism were truly reflected in the conduct
of the Hindus—and that is the real test—the speech and
action must corroborate, or else, it’s fake.
Before Christ was born, 5th Century, Greek physician
Ktesias dedicated in his works a special chapter on Justice
of the Hindus. Hindu Justice could not have been
exemplary to Greeks if Hindu social structure was truly

based on a system of gross social injustice towards the
vast majority of its own people. This is nothing but plain
logic and you do not need vast degree of intelligence to
understand it. Nevertheless, let us proceed with (a) what
other observers documented about the Hindu society over
a period as large as two thousand and four hundred years
and (b) witness the kind of consistency those
documentations reflect at.
Before Christ was born, 4th Century, Greek
Ambassador Megasthenes spoke of Hindu love for Truth
and that no Hindu was a slave. Now tell me, how is it that
Megasthenes documented in 4th century BC that “no
Hindu was a slave” in a society that is supposed to have
practiced gross social injustice in form of infamous Caste
system?
After Christ was born, 2nd Century, Greek Arrian
the pupil of Epictetus said Hindus were never accused of
lying. 7th Century Chinese Hiouen-thsang spoke of Hindu
Straightforward Honesty and Never Unjust nature. How
is it that a society, accused of practicing gross social
injustice towards its own people, has been praised by
Hiouen-thsang putting it on record ‘with regard to justice,
Hindus make even excessive concessions’?
11th Century Muslim Conqueror spoke of Hindu
Justice, Good Faith, Honesty and Fidelity. Once again, it
has been said that ‘Hindus were naturally inclined to
justice and never depart from it in their actions’. How
could they have allowed social injustice of the kind they
were accused of by Christian educators and Communist
educators? Ever wonder if they were educators by
profession or professional liars? What was their objective?
Did they want Hindu children to get cutoff from their
mainstream religious and cultural base and begin to look
for alternative with (a) Christianity in ChristianBritish
days (b) with Communism/Marxism in so-called post-
independence days?
13th Century Italian Marco Polo spoke of Hindu

Braahmans as the most Truthful, for they would not tell
a lie for anything on earth! Now ask yourself, who have
been lying all along? These people from different origins,
from different centuries, who came and visited Hindus
and came to invariably the same conclusion? Or, Christian
missionaries who had the hidden agenda to convert
Hindus into Christianity by hook or crook? Or,
Communist-Marxist historians of AMU and JNU who had
a hidden agenda to spread their wings so they could keep
their illegitimately acquired hold over Hindu society? All
fraudsters have a brotherhood kind of feeling and they
support each other. This is what these Christians and
Communists had been doing but simpleton Hindus did
not see through their foul play. Wake up my Hindu nation
and try to understand their game plan.
On the other hand, only three centuries later, the Saint
of Christianity named Francis Xavier of 16th century (we
will soon see what other people of 16th century have to
say) calls Hindu Braahmans as perverse, wicked and crafty
men and terms all Hindus as unholy race (Seed-5). Such
happens to be the character of a Saint of Christianity. So,
you can well imagine what would be the character of the
lesser ones than a Saint. When their ulterior motives are
not otherwise fulfilled, they resort to tarnishing the image
of others, and in doing so they reveal their own ‘wicked
and crafty nature’. The same applies to the
ChristianEnglish educated ChristianizedHindus, and
CommunistMarxist thinkers who adopted such
questionable methods to raise their own social status by
fraudulently reducing others. And, on that premise they
built their imaginary theory of so-called Oppressive
Braahmanism so that they could discredit the Braahmans,
and occupy their coveted position in the Hindu society
which these characters were not worthy of. Using (rather
abusing) their hold over administrative machinery and
educational system, they filled Hindu children’s minds
with the filth that the Braahmans practiced much despised

caste system and untouchability to retain their own
superiority and their hold over Hindu society. In the
process, they not only tarnished the image of Braahmans
in Hindu society, but effectively persecuted Hinduism itself
on a much wider scale. Their motive was simple: convert
the Hindus into Christians. Communists followed the lead
and used the same technique. Their motive was equally
simple: convert the Hindus into Communists/Marxists.
13th Century Muslims spoke of Hindus Free of all
deceit, violence and fear of death. And, Hindu Braahmans
have been accused by Christians and Communists for
deceit and violence in form of gross social injustice! The
foundation on which the Christians and the Communists
built their propaganda was the imaginary theory of Aryan
Invasion (Seed-2) and establishment of so-called
(imaginary) oppressive Braahmanism. This in itself was
a fraud against humanity, and deceit of high order. This
crooked theory has caused immense harm to the humanity.
14th Century Friar Jordanus speaks of Hindus True
in Speech and Eminent in Justice. But same Hindus are
accused of gross social injustice by our Christian
educators and Marxist intellectuals. Must you continue
to respect these liars who committed social fraud on you?
Ask Hindus, ask yourself. Don’t you owe at least, that
much to yourself? How long do you wish to live under
the spell of these crooks that taught you nothing but lie?
15th Century Persian Ambassador spoke of Perfect
Security that Merchants enjoyed in our country. Hindu
Kshatriyas fulfilled their duty not only towards their own
people but also towards foreign traders and an average
Hindu fulfilled his duty towards the society at large. And,
what have these crooks given you now after destroying
the social fabric of Hindu society?
16th Century Muslim Minister Abul Fazl spoke of
Hindu Truthfulness, gratefulness, and unbounded Fidelity
and Never flies from Battlefield type character. This was
true of every Hindu Kshatriya—when he left for the battle

field his mother would tell him that “the day has arrived
for which Kshatraanis (Kshatriya women) breast fed their
milk to their children and the time has come to repay that
debt!” And, what these Christian educators have taught
you all along, that, Hindus were so much divided all the
time that they could not face the Muslims. Besides,
lowering your self-esteem what else have they given you?
Have they given you the knowledge that has benefited
you, or have they cheated on you while maintaining a poker
face all the while? 19th Century common Muslims spoke
of Hindu Straightforwardness. Do you find any trace of
straightforwardness in these Christian and Marxist
educators? Why do you still continue to let them remain
your educators?
Max Muller compares legendary Hindu honesty with
English and French, and finds it superior to the Europeans.
He also mentioned that he can go on quoting book after
book and you will find that no one ever accused Hindus
of falsehood. Think, my dear fellows, think, can the
Truthfulness of this magnitude survive in a society
allegedly ridden with social injustice? Or, the allegation
itself has been fraudulent, and a fabrication with ulterior
motive? We will deal with those motives, in detail, in our
other books. You will see from historical evidence that
historical frauds have been so common with Christianity
from its very inception that it has become the second nature
of Christianity. 18th century Warren Hastings [India’s First
Governor General 1774-1784] spoke of Hindus as Less
prompted to Vengeance for Wrong Inflicted than any
people on the face of the earth. This is probably the reason
that Hindus continue to tolerate these fraudsters, who have
perpetrated social fraud of such magnitude that they have
destroyed a great civilization that lasted thousands of years
until these crooks arrived on the scene. Expect me not to
use better adjectives for them—they should be identified
as they have been and as they are. Bishop Heber spoke of
Hindus as more easily affected by kindness and attention

to their wants and feelings than any people he ever met
with. This is probably the reason that Hindus respected
Christianity looking at handful of honest Christians like
these counted few.
Elphinstone spoke of Hindus about their freedom
from gross debauchery. People who live a life of purity,
they do not indulge into the kind of gross social injustice
they have been accused of, by Christian educators and
communist educators.
Sir Thomas Munro, the eminent Governor of Madras,
spoke that Hindus were not inferior to the nations of
Europe and he was convinced that England had more to
gain if Civilization became an article for trade between
BhaaratVarsh and England. Do you think Sir Thomas
Munro would have said something like this if our Hindu
society were ridden with social injustice of the kind these
Christian and Marxist educators have told us, and told
the world?
Prof. Wilson spoke of better quality of Hindu Honesty
at Calcutta Mint than other mints elsewhere in the world.
Do you think that the people who cannot have any social
justice within their social framework can have people
commonly as honest as indicated here?
Prof. Wilson spoke of Braahman Simplicity truly
Childish. Do you think that these Braahmans could have
been credited with such childish simplicity if they
happened to be such dirty people, who were alleged to
have created this treacherous caste system for their own
benefit? Look at the statement (see Seed-5 Christianity
in a different Light—Face behind the Mask) of St. Xavier,
which painted Braahmans as perverse and wicked. Look
at his reason, which he himself described to the Society
of Jesus. Xavier could not convert many Hindus into
Christianity. His ulterior motive was hurt. So, he painted
Braahmans in such bad light. His successors did the same
thing. Later day missionary educated Hindus parroted
what their teachers had taught them. Realize that you have

learned the falsehood from your Christian educators and
you have spread that falsehood further through television
serials, movies, newspapers, etc. Now you must stop and
reverse that process, which you too are responsible to
some extent but only as the pawns in the hands of those
master conspirators, who fooled you and cheated you all
along. If any one is to be despised, it is not Braahmans
but these cheats called Christian educators and
Communist-Marxist educators.
Colonel Sleeman has put on record that he had before
him hundreds of cases, in which a man’s property, liberty,
and life depended upon his telling a lie, and he refused to
tell it. Max Muller then asks: Can many an English judge
say the same? Could our so-called wretched caste system
and a socially unjust society have produced such truthful
Hindus incomparable elsewhere? Do you realize the
significance of this sentence: Can many an English judge
say the same? By deductive logic, if the outcome was so
great, then the foundation also had to be equally great.
And, that foundation was the 4-Varn System. People with
vested interest speak against it. People of ignorance keep
parroting the same. Today, if we do not see any trace of
such legendary truthfulness amongst Hindus, it is because
these Hindus have become Christianized-Hindus, under
the very bad influence of six generation of English-
Christian Education System, which Macaulay instituted
as he wanted to Christianize the Hindus.
Max Muller says that for past two thousand years
Greeks, Chinese, Persian, Arabs, all described the most
distinguishing feature of Hindu society as its regard for
truth and justice, but for two hundred years English-
Christian education system taught Hindus that the most
distinguishing feature of Hindu society was its social
injustice in form of 4-Varn System, which they renamed
as caste system. Were these Christian educationists lying
all along? Was their lie part of a much bigger conspiracy

against Hindu society? Was it to bleed Hindu society to
death?
English Merchants spoke that commercial Honor
stood higher in India (BhaaratVarsh) than in any other
country. Why we do not see any evidence of it today? Is it
because Christian educators have completely ruined the
sense of ethics amongst Hindus? Educators, who
themselves posses no ethics, what else can they pass on
to their pupil? If they themselves were not truthful, then
how could you expect to learn anything about justice from
them?
You must understand this basic fact: if the foundation
is based on fraud, its outcome will also be fraud. In this
context, English-Christian education system’s foundation
was based on fraud against Hindu society. Their purpose
was ignoble. Their intentions were conspiratorial. There
was simply no regard for truth and justice in their belief
system. Therefore, they produced crops like themselves.
Students of their education system, through next six
generations, gradually continued to become fraudulent
like their teachers. They lost regard for truth and justice
that happened to be cherished Ethos of Hindu society until
two centuries ago!
Max Muller wrote, the whole of Hindu literature from
one end to the other is pervaded by expressions of love
and reverence for truth. He expressed doubt whether in
any other of the ancient literatures of the world you will
find traces of that extreme sensitiveness of conscience
which despairs of our ever speaking the truth. Now, ask
yourself a question. Here stood Hindu society which
practiced truth and justice by thought, speech and action
for thousands of years, and with consistency. Could there
have existed, unnoticed by all concerned, the gross social
injustice of such magnitude in form of the infamous caste
system? Was it the brainchild of those conspirators, who
converted into reality of today, something that was
nonexistent in the days of which they spoke of?

Max Muller writes, Hindus may teach us at least one
lesson of truthfulness, that is, truthfulness to ourselves.
What did Christian educators do? Instead of learning that
truthfulness from Hindus, they destroyed the truthfulness
of Hindus. This is what you acquire from an Aasuric
religion like Christianity. They have destroyed your sense
of ethics, justice, truthfulness all that you ever valued.
If it was all so good for 24 centuries continuously,
as documented in the testimonies of non-Hindu visitors
to this Hindu land, then what went wrong in less than two
centuries? The answer is simple. Keeping all factors
constant, the only variable on the scene is the presence of
Aasuric influence of Christianity, which has eclipsed the
Hindu society.
Braahmans were the poorest of all
It generally takes longer to build than to dismantle!
Not for centuries, but for millenniums, Braahmans played
the exemplary role. They themselves lived as the poorest
of the lot but raised rich morals among the rest in the
society. And, ample evidence of such rich morals, as
documented by many-many foreign visitors to this Hindu
land over more than two millenniums, you have already
seen. Do you remember the legendry poor DronAachaarya
who could not buy milk for his only child Ashwatthaama?
Do you remember poor Sudaama who could only carry
few grams when he went to meet his childhood friend
Shri Krishn? Do you remember the stories that you read
during your childhood? Whenever the central figure of
the story happened to be a Braahman, did those stories
not begin as “Once upon a time there was a poor
Braahman”? Can you remember any story “Once upon a
time there was a rich Braahman”? Well, I would not be
surprised if you manage to find me one of them created
during past fifty odd years by one of those
MarxistCommunist intellectual professors of JNU who
have mastered the technique of fabricating history in

connivance with their bedfellow AMU professors. You
will find enough evidence of such historical fabrications
in Seed-1.
Conclusion
Now I invite you to take a special note of the fact
that all the testimonies that I have presented before, are
• NOT by people who had a specific mission
• NOT by people who subscribed to a single ideology
• NOT by people who were part of a single theology
• NOT by people who were in any way connected with
each other by an invisible thread
• NOT by people who had any reason to carry any
special leaning in favor of the Hindus
• NOT by people who could be accused by any stretch
of imagination that they were working together towards
building a specific image for the Hindus. What does this
all convey to you?
The extraordinary character and integrity of Hindu
society was incomparable in the recorded history of
mankind, and therefore, I see no reason whatsoever to be
defensive about our ancient 4-Varn System and try to
explain it away apologetically in the manner many modern
interpreters tend to do. It is their own low self-esteem that
makes them do so. Their knowledge is of no use if they cannot
see through the game plan of those conspirators who have
brought their self-esteem to this low level.
It is our 4-Varn System that prevented extinction of
Hindu society under thousand years of barbaric Islam
invasion, whereas financially supported (by Hindus) one-
class (monk based) Buddhist society was totally wiped
out from BhaaratVarsh on account of the same Islamic
invasion.
Hindu Society that was known for its regard for
Justice over two thousand years [5th Century BC-AD 19th
Century]. Such society could not have been practicing

gross social injustice within its own framework. This is
nothing but plain and simple logic!
A message to the Braahmans
I am not a Braahman by birth. I have no personal
interest in defending you. I am on the side of Dharm. And
Dharm is always on the side of Truth.
I won't fight your battle today. You have to do that. I
will only hand you the ammunition needed for you to fight
that battle of Truth. Let knowledge be your "Bow" and
arguments be your "Arrows". This is what I offer you!
Braahmans! Realize your strengths. You have given
birth to DronAachaarya, and he had raised an Arjun. You
can do that again.
Remember that self-preservation is your birthright.
You have to fight for your existence, no one else will. If
you are on the side of Truth, others will join you.
You had been the victim of the circumstances. You
have been the one who had been truly oppressed. But those
who conspired against you, made you look like the
oppressor. You have to work towards removing that stigma
attached to you.
Granted that you are not a Kshatriya, you are not
born to be a fighter. But do not forget ParashuRaam, the
Braahman, who assumed the role of Kshatriya when it
became necessary for the good of the society.
You have been traditionally the teacher, the guide to
the Hindu society. And this society had preserved
Humanity for thousands of years under your able guidance.
But today, for past two hundred years, the Asurs have
taken the reign of the society leading Hindus to the path of
extinction. You must rise to the occasion and blow the bugle!

How then the scenario changed so
drastically after middle of 19th
century?
I am not going to provide you with all the answers
here. The scope of this work is predefined. It is to raise
enough doubt in your mind about the veracity of the
impressions you hold. If you have any love and pride left
in you for your own heritage then you should feel the urge
to probe further. And that enquiry should lead you towards
the truth. I shall only provide you with some clues here in
summarized form.
ChristianBritish made Hindu Braahmans Rich
Things rapidly changed after introduction of
ChristianEnglish Education System in 1835, which not
only replaced but also systematically eliminated (Seed-2)
the ancient Hindu education system from this soil.
You must understand one basic thing that it is
education that shapes our understanding of this world
and the happenings here; it is the education that shapes
our thoughts and attitudes; it is the education that forms
our value system.
Braahmans were chosen by the ChristianBritish for
their induction into Christianized Anglicized culture. As
Braahmans were most literate and capable of adopting
any new form of education with ease, they were made the
first guinea pigs of new education system. The graduates
were given plush jobs in ChristianBritish administration,
which dramatically raised their fortunes, as these
Braahmans earlier used to be poorest of all Varn(s). With
this change in their life style and living comforts - their
whole attitude towards life and the society changed. With
new Christianized education from childhood the newer
generations of Braahman born were made to learn new
philosophy and new attitudes towards life and its goal.

Now they started becoming no less expansive in their life
style and attitudes and the inherent contracting tendencies
were soon replaced by Christianized expansive tendencies,
the ills of all that we see today.
Braahmans were manipulated by the ChristianBritish
How these Braahmans were manipulated and then
gradually victimized is a tale of conspiracy against
humanity that I have touched upon in varying degree in
two of my earlier works (Seed-2, Seed-6). In this context,
it must be understood that none of my works are stand-
alone and cannot tell the whole story at one place. There
is a continuity and connectivity among all.
In ChristianBritish company BRAAHMANS became the
so-called Upper Class
Macaulay had a plan that he described in his own
words: “We must at present do our best to form a class
who may be interpreters between us and the millions
whom we govern; a class of persons, Bhaaratiya in blood
and color, but English in taste, in opinions, in morals and
in intellect.”
• In accordance with his plan Christian Missionary
led English education system groomed Braahman and
Kshatriya children in a manner that they did not get to
learn their BraahmanDharm/KshatriyaDharm (their
respective duties and responsibilities towards the Hindu
society)
• Instead, they were trained to admire their
ChristianBritish masters and to adopt their ills fully
• Initially, these Braahman and Kshatriya children
retained many of their own qualities, which they kept
giving up gradually with each new generation
• They were taught at school from very childhood
that Braahmans were at the root of most social ills and
that made them despise their own ancestors
• They were thoroughly brainwashed by these
fraudulent theories of Christian missionary educators
• Braahman-hater Arya Samaajis compounded the
woes and Christians Missionary led education system
readily gave Arya Samaj the honor of Social Reformers
as they had been helping the cause of the Christian
missionaries from within the Hindu society as the Hindus
remained under impression that they were one of their
own people
• With each new generation under influence of
ChristianEnglish Education they kept losing more and
more of Braahmanical truthful qualities, and went on
adopting more and more of ChristianEnglish deceptive
qualities (Surprisingly, in spite of all these frauds
perpetrated on them, we find many gem of Braahmans
till today!)
• They saw their ChristianBritish master acting as
the oppressors of worst kind and they too gradually
became much like them
• They saw their ChristianBritish masters treating
the poor section of people as dirt not as human beings
and they also adopted those evils from their masters whom
they were trained to admire right from childhood
schooling
• Then having corrupted these two classes very
substantially, those very ChristianBritish masters and
their ChristianBritish Missionary stooges turned the
poorer class against the now affluent class of
Christianized Braahmans, as well as already affluent class
of Christianized Kshatriyas
• They did not need to formally become Christian in
order to imbibe the Aasuric qualities of the Christians
Divide and Rule Policy is not British, it is Christian - it
is the gift from their messiah Jesus Christ—and, here
we have ample evidence from Holy Bible
What you saw above—first creating an upper class—
isolating them from the mainstream—then poisoning the

masses against that upper class—is the technique of
creating division and putting one against the other.
ChristianBritish ran away from BhaaratVarsh in great
hurry as they were in tatters due to the immense pressure
built from outside (as ChristianGerman led by Adolf Hitler
shattered the military supremacy of ChristianBritish) and
from inside (Azad Hind Fauz led by HinduBhaaratiya
Netaji Subhash Chandra Bose pulled the carpet away from
under the feet of the ChristianBritish) but they did not
forget to plant their stooges (Jawaharlal Nehru was only
one of such numerous characters, perhaps the better known
one. However, with new revelations that have become
public now, it is becoming apparent that his family was
Muslim, not Braahman, not even a Hindu) carefully placed
in the new government and thus, left behind their legacy
in form of ChristianEnglish educated Hindus who
continued to practice Divide and Rule Policy as before.
Now, as to the fact that the Divide & Rule Policy is
NOT the British invention—as is generally perceived by
the Hindus— but is the gift of their Messiah Jesus Christ
whose authoritative teachings can be found well
documented in the New Testament of the Holy Bible—
St Mathew was one of the Chief Disciples of Jesus
Christ and he documented in Christian Bible what he heard
himself from Jesus Christ. The documentation can be
found in the 1st Gospel written by Saint Matthew—10:35
& 10:36 “I am come to set a man at variance against his
father, and the daughter against the mother, and the
daughter in law against her mother in law. And a man’s
foe shall be they of his own household”.
This documentation by Matthew was revalidated by
Saint Luke who documented the Teachings of Jesus Christ
in the 3rd Gospel of the New Testament in Holy Bible—
12:51 to 12:53 “Suppose ye that I am come to give peace
on earth? I tell you, Nay; but rather division: For from
henceforth there shall be five in one house divided, three
against two, and two against three. The father shall be

divided against the son, and the son against the father; the
mother against the daughter, and the daughter against the
mother; the mother in law against her daughter in law,
and the daughter in law against her mother in law”.
St Thomas, better known in BhaaratVarsh, was one
of the Chief Disciples of Jesus Christ and he doubly
validated the Statements of Jesus Christ by documenting
in Gospel of Thomas whatever he heard himself from
Jesus Christ—16 Jesus said: Perhaps men think that I
came to cast peace on the world; and they do not know
that I came to cast division upon earth, fire, sword, war.
For five will be in a house, there will be three against two
and two against three, the father against the son and the
son against the father. And they will stand because they
are single ones”.
Thus, you witness here what the Messiah himself said
in very clear language to his own disciples as to what he
truly wanted of his followers. You must realize that all
those sweet words about so much overflowing love for
humanity is nothing but advertisement to cover up the
truth. Therefore, you need to understand very clearly yet
another thing—so long influence of Christianity remains
on this Hindu land, people living on this land will continue
to practice that Divide and Rule Policy.
What you often fail to notice that it is not the “true”
Hindus that practice Divide and Rule Policy for they
believe in unifying and building, not breaking and
destroying (and yet, sometimes it becomes necessary to
destroy a rotten base). It is the Hindu born ChristianEnglish
Educated and “their offshoots” who, have been and
continue to, practice this policy. But then it has become
very difficult to isolate them for identification simply
because their numbers have grown exponentially, and they
have become so numerous that they can be seen
everywhere around you. To top it, they take one very
special precaution: they do not give up their Hindu names
(offhand one example surfaces my mind at this very

moment—Arundhati Roy—you will find detailed account
of her subverting conducts in my other works but
remember that she happens to be just one example, perhaps
a better known one; there are plenty of such characters all
around you) while continuing their subversion activities.
With their suffocating grip over media and power platform
of every kind (financial, administration, political arena,
government and its institutions, educational, etc.) they
keep managing their destructive game un-understood by
the gullible (too willing to believe or accept what other
people tell you and therefore easily tricked) Hindus.
Hindu Swamis and Gurus—it is

their responsibility to fight for
Hinduism and help Hindus regain
their self-respect
Those who are not apologetic they simply try to avoid
detailed discussion on the topic of 4-Varn System fearing
controversy. Example, Hindu Swamis and Gurus. It is their
responsibility to fight for Hinduism and help Hindus regain
their self-respect. But, they have turned Hindus (mentally)
impotent, and made them forget their KshaatrDharm
(dharm of a Kshatriya). They had been living long on
Hindu charity, and showing Hindus the way they have
known best.
The problem is that these Hindu Swamis and Hindu
spiritual Gurus are educated people. They have been
educated by the same education system, which Christian
missionaries established under active support of Macaulay
plan, and pursued it aggressively through past seven
generations. Let me give you an example. During early
2000, I had the opportunity of being invited for afternoon
tea, into the personal chamber of the head Swami of an
institution that owned a million dollar house, purchased

through bank mortgage, installments paid through support
of Hindu devotees. My casual glance fell on his collection
of books. The only thing that caught my attention was the
large collection of Western authors, which dominated the
shelves. Beyond this, nothing I thought about it, at that
point of time. Only now, years later, I realize its indirect
bearing. Your thought process is firmed up based on what
you read and hear. This is what has happened to them.
They have become Westernized-Christianized, though
their garb and belly happens to remain Hindu. I had a
chance to look at one of their in-house magazines (year
2001), which glorified Christianity either out of their
ignorance of the true character of Christianity, or out of
their desire for international funding. At that point of time
I did not feel anything wrong in it because I myself was
equally ignorant of the true character of Christianity, but
what amazes me is that these massive organizations of
swamis, and their battalions of swamis who have the
reputation of being knowledgeable in matters of religion,
should be so very ignorant as well.
Here I must clarify that I do not know all Swamis, so
what I say cannot reflect at all of them; but then, I have
seen through many of them and what I speak of is
essentially true about some aspect of them.
On the other hand, I have come to know of Swami
Dayananda Saraswati Ji who is working towards making
Hindus aware of their heritage. I have looked at few of
his interviews from which I realize that his thought process
is not corrupted like some Hindu swamis who now try to
present themselves as Secular swamis. I would assume
that there must be many others who may want to follow
the trail but unable to do so, on account of the constraints
placed upon them by the organizations they belong to. I,
for one being free from such obligations, am able to speak
up freely (Note dated 23 April 2008—I need to qualify
my above statement with regard to Swami Dayananda
Saraswati. Undoubtedly he is doing commendable work

by way of bringing all Shankaraachaaryas and
Mathaadhipatis together under one banner of Hindu
Dharma Acharya Sabha. Such attempts towards unity and
collective effort are very much desirable but then it can
get into wrong direction if the convener’s belief system is
misplaced. There is a serious error which I have brought
to his notice more than once with substantial evidence
but in his diplomatic fervor he tends to ignore that, and
continues to mislead Hindu Dharma Acharya Sabha with
wrong belief system. I shall discuss this matter elsewhere
because you will not appreciate its significance until you
have thoroughly read my later day work on Judaism.
Therefore, I keep this matter in abeyance).
Attaining Sannyaas should be a sequential process,
as prescribed through the 4-Varn System that Bhagawaan
Shri Krishn spoke of—but in their hurry to attain God
today’s Swamis tend to skip some steps and thereby, remain
totally inexperienced about the relevance of those other
steps in human life—what they know of those other steps
is often bookish knowledge, not derived from real-life
experience.
Rigors of Braahmanical life cycle, as described
earlier, requires that an individual has to graduate towards
Sannyaas through a systematic process of various steps
in life, Brahm’Charya, Grihasth, Vaan’Prasth, Sannyaas,
to have a full understanding and real-life experience
thereof, and then only he can become the true teacher of
the society.
But today, with Christianized influence all around,
Hindu Swamis skip the steps and try to graduate straight
to Sannyaas, the way Mother Teresa has been put on fast-
track towards Sainthood! Attaining God has become a true
sports event these days, whereby faster you run, quicker
you arrive at the destination; disregard you might take a
pretty long nap on the way like the proverbial hare, who
ran faster than the tortoise!
Sannyaas has been institutionalized with the

influence of Buddhism, and thereby a separate class of
people has been carved out of the society that think of
themselves as ‘out of the Hindu society’, and above the
Hindu society. Two of the major ones even petitioned the
High Courts to have them declared non-Hindu religion,
on the pretext of more money! [details in other books,
this is getting too far, here]
These Sannyaasis live in large buildings on Hindu
charity while many Hindus have no roof over their head
today. The wealth of Hindu society has been plundered
(systematically looted) by the Christian-British, whose
greatest contribution to the humanity has been to turn the
most prosperous human society on the earth into one of
the most deprived ones, within a matter of 110 years; such
was the magic touch of Christian-British!
Many of these Sannyaasis/Gurus wear reasonably
good quality clothe on their body, again provided by Hindu
charity, while many Hindus do not have enough to cover
their burning skin. Many of these Swamis/Gurus eat fairly
good food, which comes from Hindu charity, while plenty
of Hindus do not have two meals a day, thanks to the
ChristianBritish (Seed-2).
Many of these Swamis/Gurus have assumed the
position of the teachers and guides to the Hindu society
on a spiritual level. On other levels, it is the Christian
Missionaries and Communist-Marxist intellectuals who
have monopolized the market, thanks to Christianized
Communist infected Nehru dynasty!
The difficulty is that the Hindu society today has
handed over the reigns of their minds to such people who
have either travelled far away from true Hindu values, or
those who never had any taste of Hindu values at all.

Returning to the base theme—it was
not social discrimination but social
structure for a balanced society
Eyes blinded and minds shut failing to see the reality
It was not social discrimination but social structure
for a balanced society. However, these modern educated
with an education system, which essentially arose from a
Christian base, fail to see this part of the reality because
their eyes are blinded and their minds are shut by an
education system, which did not care for truth but for
propagating a mission, beneath which lay the hidden
motive of expansion of Christian imperialism. (Seed-5)
Oh! That unfulfilled wish...
These Christian societies and our ChristianizedHindu
society, which now dutifully apes its Christian counterpart,
is rife with social insecurity issues of the magnitude that
were unknown in those days of Hindu society. And yet, it
is ChristianizedHindus who are pretty much vocal about
this alleged discrimination in the Hindu society in the
name of Varn system, probably because their only wish to
be born with white skin has not been fulfilled.
What Islam could not do...
Islam could not destroy Hinduism but Christianity
has done it, in large measure, within 170 years! This is
the greatest contribution (or, Curse?) of ChristianEnglish
education system in BhaaratVarsh.

Plenty of strength in social structure
of Hindu society
Comparative scenario
Consider the success of Hindu 4-Varn System with
a village based economy and social structure, not
necessitating migration on account of job related needs.
As against this, look at the dependence of Christianized
urbanized societies on migration of labor, and the ills
thereof on issues related to morality.
Consider the extraordinary sense of truth and justice
in Hindu village communes, even as late as in the 19th
century (Seed-2), and compare its striking absence in
today’s litigation-prone Christianized urbanized societies.
Consider the 4-Varn based Hindu society’s
extraordinary love for truth and justice as against Christian
society’s latent racial discrimination and rich-poor class
system with striking absence of true humanitarian feelings,
where we do not recognize and care for the next-door
neighbor, and ever ready to get into litigation on any
instance of so-called infringement of privacy issues and
personal rights.
That afternoon of July 2002 in Europe at lunch...
On the question of litigations relating to infringement
of privacy issues and personal rights, I cannot resist but
to tell you of an interesting episode. It was July of 2002 in
Venezia in Europe, lunchtime. While at lunch, I was
watching the Italian television after watching Pope John
Paul II’s drooping head on the screen for a while, a thing
that they ritually do every day lunch time.
A real-life situation, not an imaginary story
A real-life courtroom proceeding was being live
telecast. They do this also regularly, everyday around that

time, and we get to watch in full view of camera the entire
proceedings from beginning till end.
My host explained to me the subject matter of the
judicial proceedings. Here was the man and the woman,
both neighbors. Subject of litigation was man’s pet dog.
This dog was very affectionate to the woman. This
affection developed in the days when the man and the
woman were in intimate terms and used to frequent each
other’s house regularly. So did the dog, he too visited the
woman’s apartment regularly. Later the man and the
woman broke up. As they broke up they would not visit
each other any more. But the dog could not follow the
same routine. He would still visit woman’s house regularly.
The man had no objection but the woman did. She asked
the man to stop his dog from visiting her place. The man
tried his best but could not stop the dog from doing so.
Then, the woman sued the man in the court for letting
his dog infringe her privacy. The man presented in the
court his argument that he attempted his every bit but the
dog wouldn’t listen. The woman argued before the court
that the dog belonged to the man and therefore, legally,
he was obliged to ensure that the dog did not infringe her
privacy by visiting her apartment, and thus violating her
personal right not wanting the dog to come to her. You
can imagine the judge’s predicament in this case as far as
delivering a just judgment was concerned. I leave to your
imagination what the judge might have done eventually!
So much strength in ancient social structure and how
they ruined it
I see plenty of strength in the social structure of
yesteryears when I read the testimonies of those days’
independent observers of our society, and with dismay I
see these ChristianizedHindus turning a blind-eye towards
those; such a disaster had been the Macaulayite
ChristianEnglish education system designed to produce
“Bhaaratiyas in blood and color, but English in taste, in

opinions, in morals and in intellect” as said by Macaulay
in his own words.
And then, Castles of Sand they built
On a worldwide scale, if we look at the social
structures evolved by Christian societies, Marxist societies
and so-called Secular societies, we see them disintegrating
already. The base unit family is fast eroding the social
fabric of modern society and we can look at the number
of years they have withstood the Test of Time.
Nothing surpasses the Test of Time
The Test of Time is the best test, it tells us what works
in practice. It has worked for Hindu society; it has not
worked for Christian societies, Marxist societies, and
Secular societies long enough to stand the Test of Time.
I see NO reason to be defensive
And therefore, I see no reason to be defensive about
Hindu system of social structure; those who speak ill of it
looking at today’s situation, deliberately shut their eyes
towards the fact that this very deterioration is the effect
of its long association with Islamic, Christian, Marxist
and Secular societies.
It had saved Hindu society from being obliterated
Instead of looking at the cause and effect
relationship, Hindu hater BhaaratiyaEnglishmen,
ChristianizedHindus and FakeSecularists point fingers
at the ancient system, which saved Hindu society from
being obliterated by Islamic and Christian imperialism.
All Shoodrs were NOT Untouchable

Manipulating human emotions by repetition right
from the childhood
ChristianWorld loves to repeat again and again, over

and again, the term Untouchable with reference to Hindu
society.
In July 2002, I was shown a book that was taught in
Italian schools. It was a thin book, which covered
Hinduism on one page and other primitive religions of
the world on other pages. Hinduism was depicted by an
image of Gandhi with an untouchable by his side, creating
the impression as if it was all about Hinduism that
mattered, and it was all that students needed to know!
Sanjay of BhagavadGita
Sanjay is one of the central figures in BhagavadGita.
His name appears in BhagavadGita many times. He is the
person who narrates to blind Dhrit’Raashtr as to what had
been happening at KuruKshetr.
By profession he was charioteer. He drove the chariot
of Dhrit’Raashtr. He served Kshatriya Dhrit’Raashtr and
was born in a Shoodr family.
If he was untouchable how Dhrit’Raashtr allowed
him to touch his chariot or sit next to him inside the palace
when the war was in progress?

An example of the Untouchable
Dome (‘o’ as in pope not as in done) is untouchable.
He burned dead bodies. He lived in Shmashaan
(crematorium) that are not like Westernized electric
crematoriums with nice building and neat environment.
The place would be such where there would be skulls
around in open, bones, jackals and all such things. Place
would not be used for human habitation.
What would be his living habits?
Dome would spend most of his time there. As a result
his living habits would be quite unhygienic. His family
would not be living far because a Dome may be needed
any time, day or night; to burn dead bodies for people do
not plan their death during working hours of Monday to
Friday.
What would be the living habits of his family
members?
His family lived with him and their living habits
would not be any different from the dome who would be
the head of the family. So the entire family would have
similar unhygienic living conditions by normal standards.
Children of the family would live in the same
environment; grow up playing in the crematorium
environment, as their father would keep himself available
to receive dead bodies any time during the day and night,
weekday or weekend. His and families living depended
on dead people as that was his profession.
Why children would acquire father’s occupation?
People die in villages too for they cannot plan their
death by going to cities. Therefore, Dome family would
live in a village; children would grow up in village
crematorium environment, which would be an open space;
they would die in the same place. Their lives would revolve
around that place. Thus, generation after generation they

would be living at the same place. Children would acquire
father’s occupation and the life would go on.
Why they would not feel anything wrong with their
living habits?
From their birth till death they would live in the same
environment and they would feel quite at home about it.
They would not see anything wrong with their living habits
because it would feel natural to them.
Why other people would not feel at home with their
way of living?
But other people, who would have different
occupation, would not feel at home about their way of
living. It would not be natural to them because they would
be raised in different environment primarily governed by
each family’s own occupation.
Touching is the first point of contact in any lesson of
hygiene
Why other people would not be comfortable in
associating with them? If not for anything else, purely for
hygienic reasons other people would not be comfortable
associating with dome families. Touching is the first point
of contact in any lesson of hygiene.
When it is unhygienic to touch raw vegetables in
European departmental stores with bare hands
When I was in Europe and we went to a departmental
store (2002), before picking up fruits and vegetables my
host put on thin plastic hand gloves and requested me to
do so. The explanation was that we could contaminate
the uncut fruits and uncut raw vegetables with the germs
that we carried on our hands from outside.
Though an average European would consider himself
much cleaner than a Bhaaratiya “Dome”
Well, our hands are generally clean, there is no dirt

or dust or any such thing. We do not even burn dead bodies.
Even with that kind of life style we could have passed on
germs from our hands to raw vegetables and fruits by
contact of touch!
This was European magnanimity in thought and
action
The same European host felt so very appalled by the
very thought of human untouchability. I wished my host
was called upon to embrace a dome in his living quarters
with his original living habits and then I would have
wanted to see the European magnanimity of thought and
action.
People who clean open drainage systems in cities
There are other people who clean the drainage
system. These are open drains with human and animal
filth and excrements and all other kind of dirty things in
it. These are not the drainage systems of Western countries.
People who do the job have to go inside the drain* also, at
times, when needed. (*not imaginary, I have seen them
(year 2007) doing so when required)
They can’t feel dirty about something that is part of
their daily life
Otherwise also they would use their scanty tools to
clean those drainage systems. If it is their occupation day
in day out then they could not feel dirty about the drains.
It is part of their daily lives.
No one looks at their bread with dirty looks
Generally husband and wife both would be working
at it. Grown up children too would join them. It runs in
the family for this is their livelihood and no one looks at
their bread with dirty looks.

But yes, they don’t speak high-funda words like
“dignity of labor”
When we talk of dignity of labor we seem to ignore
that these people who do their jobs on drainages do not
think otherwise. They may not talk these high-funda words
for impressing others and impressing themselves but they
understand and practice in their own life the dictum of
dignity of labor.
They aren’t bothered but it’s others whose sympathy
overflows!
They do not feel bad about what they do, for it earns
them their daily bread. It is the ChristianEnglish educated
people, who love to indulge in intellectual luxury, seem
to be more perturbed about it than those who live with it.
They do it 7 days a week 365 days a year
Now these people who earn their bread from cleaning
drainage systems, or for that matter cleaning the
excrements of other people where there is no direct
drainage system connecting each house to municipal
sewerage, are in it day in day out, all seven days a week
for people do not plan to excrete only during weekdays.
Why they do not feel the necessity to have a different
kind of living habit while they are not at work
Naturally these people need to be on job all 365 days
a year like it happens in many other occupations too,
particularly the high flying modern executive who works
not only all seven days but also night hours.
So when they work all 365 days a year they do not
see any reason to have a different kind of living
environment and living habits than what they do most of
their time.
Why, people engaged in other occupations, want to
maintain distance from them
As a result their living habits are not so clean by

normal standards and if not for anything else, at least for
hygienic reasons people engaged in other occupation want
to maintain a distance from them.
Let these champions of humanity be a bit more honest
Let these champions of humanity be a bit more honest
in their compassion as expressed through their conduct
than their empty talks in finding fault with Hinduism.
Love to see one of “those” embrace one of “these” while
at work but not for media exposure and free publicity
Again, I would love to see one of those champions
of human causes who talk vehemently against
untouchability to embrace some of these men, not for
applause that would naturally come to them when they do
so and their photographs will be splashed all over media,
but with total honesty in their heart and love for them; a
kind of love that must be proved by actions other than
this.
Let their overflowing emotions be tested on acid
Let them show their generosity and commitment by
embracing the untouchables when these people are at work
cleaning drainage or excreta and let them do it not in
presence of those who would readily clap and do it every
day for a year.
Who would be a Shoodr?
A Shoodr would be the one who was born in a family
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1
In today’s so-called “civilized” language of the Christian
World they do not call them servant any more—instead they
call them domestic help—but they do not do it because they
have become more civilized—they do it because they have
realized that if they do not pamper the ego of those whom they
are dependant on, then they will have to do every job
themselves, as in the Western Christian world they are now in
short supply (April 2008).
that offered services to Braahman, Kshatriya, and Vaishya
families.
If “all” Shoodrs were untouchable then how could they
gain entry into Braahman, Kshatriya, and Vaishya
houses as household help?
If such a person were to be untouchable then how
could he or she get inside the house of a Braahman,
Kshatriya, or Vaishya family, and do household chores?
Or, would you want to believe that Kshatriyas and
Vaishyas—who were wealthy ones in the society—did
every small bits of rudimentary job by themselves and
did not employ any servants1?
Christian missionary educators deliberately planted
the lie in the minds of the ChristianEnglish educated
to uproot them from their roots
Christian missionaries and educators have preferred
to deliberately create an image that all Shoodrs were
untouchables for it served a very significant ulterior motive
of theirs. They also raised crops of missionary educated
Hindus in vast numbers, generation after generation, with
the same belief system firmly implanted in their minds.
Why Untouchable is such a sensitive word?
This term untouchable is significant in the context
that the kind of sentiment it generates among today’s so-
called educated mass is something like a crime against
humanity.
A sinister design by the Christian missionary educators
The creation of generalized impression as if all
Shoodrs were untouchables and its indiscriminate
repetition in itself is a fraud against humanity.
Remember the European departmental store with
gloves?
Remember the European departmental store which

provided free hand gloves to be put on otherwise clean
hands before picking up green vegetables and fruits from
the shelves so that germs resident on clean hands do not
affect the rest of the stock?
They would have maintained a safe distance, and
Hindus did the same
Just visualize what such people would have done if
they were to come close to a dome or to a drain cleaner
• Do you think they would have embraced them?
Common sense should tell you NO
• They would have maintained a safe distance from
such people. Hindus did the same; they too maintained a
safe distance.
And, how do you measure the safe distance?
Now how do you define the safe distance? You may
say 1.5 meter or you may say 5 feet. Well, do you expect
people to a take a measuring tape and see how much
distance they are maintaining? Obviously not!
Conveyed so simply that even a child should
understand
There has to be a practical way of determining a safe
distance. It should be conveyed in simplest possible
manner that even a child should understand and remember.
And that would be the length of a shadow
And, that was the length of the shadow. The person
whose occupation is such that it makes him or her
unhygienic to come in close contact with, maintain a safe
distance from that person, a distance that you can visually
determine without any other aid.
And people hadn’t yet become Nishaachars
For shadow to be visible you would need the light of
the day. Well, people hadn’t yet become Nishaachars
(whose life began in the night). With advent of modern

age, Nishaachars have grown disproportionately in
number.
Ask those champions of human rights a few questions
Now, if your ChristianBritish educators taught you
that it was a grave injustice towards humanity then please
ask those champions of human rights a few simple
questions:
• Do you remember the legendary Veer Savarkar who
went to England to study Law during his youth? Why was
he and other Bhaaratiya students, who went to England
for obtaining higher education, and had neat habits, and
also wore clean clothes, and were attired in suit and boot
like any other ChristianBritish gentleman ~ why such
students were asked to sit far away from other suited-
booted ChristianBritish people inside a restaurant?
• Why were they asked to sit in a place which was
many times more than the length of a shadow of a person?
• Where did they mortgage their sense of justice at
that time? And why had it been a routine affair not a stray
case?
• If the Christians could insist on hygienic people to
stay far away from themselves why Hindus cannot keep
themselves away from unhygienic people only by 5 feet?
• There Christians did not allow hygienic Hindus to
sit close to them; here Hindus moved away from
unhygienic people.
How long would you want to stay a mental slave?
O my Hindu fellow beings! How long do you want
to remain a mental slave of those who taught you nothing
but to look down upon yourself?
• When will you acquire courage enough to ask those
hypocrites the questions that they will not be able to
answer?
• When would you stop carrying the guilt that they
have systematically cultivated in your psyche, and then

begin to take pride in your own heritage disregard the
good and bad it has or had?
• When will you gather enough will power to throw
away the glasses that they have put on your eyes, and
when would you start looking at things with an
independent mind?
• When will you start loathing those who have brought
great harm to you systematically cultivating a guilt
conscience within you that keeps you continually loathing
your own heritage?
• Those who show you only your negatives, show them
their negatives, and I can assure you that they have plenty
more of such negatives than you have. That is the only
language they seem to be capable of understanding.
At Venezia, Italia
This article was written in July 2002 at Venezia, Italia.
It was suitably edited for inclusion in this book, keeping
the essence as it is.
Islamic imperialism, British imperialism
During the British regime, and during the time
Christian Church was expanding its wings in
BhaaratVarsh, the issue of untouchables assumed
significant publicity and notoriety. Therefore, let us start
from there.
The society had been under centuries of imperialistic
foreign rule, as after Islam came the Portuguese, French,
Dutch and the British. They fought among themselves.
British the most cunning of all emerged the victorious.
Hindu society had already been weakened very
substantially by inhumane barbaric presence of Islamic
invaders and conquerors. Therefore it could not offer the
necessary resistance. Islamic imperialism was already in
its last leg and they were all fighting among their own
kith and kin, a characteristic typical of any Muslim regime

anywhere in the world, in the past, and even today. They
first eliminate non-Muslims and then they fight amongst
themselves. For British it offered very convenient ground.
BhaaratVarsh was once the land of riches. After
British it became a land of poorest. The mass poverty that
was inducted during the British regime made the living
condition of the poor quite pathetic. Government’s
responsibility is to create an environment for better living
conditions. British Government in BhaaratVarsh ensured
that the exact opposite was done.
Islam’s long presence had already added another
dimension. Multiple wives system and resulting number
of many children led to population explosion. Growing
in numbers was an Islamic motto. When population grows,
beyond proportion to the shareable resources of the land,
poverty ensues. It affects all, not only those having
multiple wives. It indirectly affects all because the total
shareable resources of the land are now shared by many
more than before.
That poverty encourages unclean living habits. Hindu
society was thus subjected to gradual and systematic
erosion of resources and a section thereof was reduced to
extreme poverty.
Living habits of untouchables in Hindu society
Extreme poverty and unclean living habits generally
go together. Living unclean had become part of their nature
and habit. They worked as scavengers, drainage cleaners,
dead body burners, and in such other occupations.
Shadow of untouchable
Other Hindus with cleaner living habits preferred to
avoid touching them or being physically close to them.
Shadow was the measure of proximity, easily expressed
and understood, and that was the minimum physical
distance they would want to maintain.
Earlier days Easterners had never been good at
expressing a negative issue in positive manner, which they
are gradually learning now from their western
counterparts.
Looking in retrospect, they were rather foolish to
have said: Avoid the shadow of the untouchable. One
should not be so straight and blatant. It would have
sounded better if they were to say it in Western way:
Remember, hygiene is very important. Keep a minimum
physical distance that would be four feet!
Embrace the untouchable
Look at a scavenger, or drainage cleaner on the street
and embrace him. Would you do that gladly, and also as
often as you see him? Or would you rather want him to
first go and take a bath and then wear a clean tidy dress
and then come to you for a hand shake only? People who
lived dirty, other Hindus avoided touching them and
maintaining a specific distance, easily expressed in terms
of a shadow.
Living conditions of untouchables in the Hindu society
They lived in a separate locality of the village. They
were not slaves to any one. But, they were slaves to their
poverty. They had a very low standard of living. They
were economically poor, rather extremely poor. Extreme
poverty led to unhygienic and unclean living habits. So
did the nature of their work and their life-style.
Romans and their slaves
Was the social and economic position of slaves, under
Roman Empire, not qualitatively far more worse
(including physical cruelty inflicted on them) than the
untouchables in the Hindu society, where it was more of
a question of avoiding physical contact due to the issue of
hygiene, though not exactly expressed in those terms?
South American whites and their black slaves
Was the social and economic position of slaves, in
the white Southern American society, not qualitatively

worse than the untouchables in the Hindu society, where
it was more of a question of avoiding physical contact
due to the issue of hygiene, but not slavery?
North American whites and Negroes in their society
Was the socioeconomic position of Negroes, in the
white North American society, qualitatively any better than
the untouchables in the Hindu society?
Islam and slaves
Was the socioeconomic position of slaves, in the
Islamic society, qualitatively any better than the
untouchables in the Hindu society?
Egyptians and Pyramids
How were the pyramids built? Whose labor went into
building them? What was their status in the Egyptian
society? What were their living conditions? Was their
socioeconomic position qualitatively any better than those
untouchables in the Hindu society?
British Raaj and Bhaaratiya Coolies
What was the status of Bhaaratiyas in the British
Raaj? What pride did the English derive by calling the
Bhaaratiyas as coolies? How they treated the Bhaaratiyas
during their Raaj? How they crushed them under their
boots? They were not discriminating a section of the
society, but the whole society, the entire nation of people.
This was about social inequity.
What about economic inequity? Handfuls of British
were gloating at the cost of rest of numerous Bhaaratiyas.
Were Bhaaratiyas originally poor or, were they later
unjustly robbed off their wealth? If BhaaratVarsh were
not a land of wealth, why would Columbus and Vasco da
Gama sail in search of the land of extraordinary riches?
British took two centuries to make that a land of the
poorest!
Was the poverty of untouchables in Hindu society

greater than the poverty of the entire Bhaaratiyas nation
during the British regime?
British educated Bhaaratiya intellectuals in British
Raaj
Intellectuals of any nation have the responsibility of
showing the proper path to the rest of the society. For that
reason they have been endowed with their intellect. Did
the Bhaaratiyas intellectuals serve their role well? Or, did
they allow themselves being subjected to the mental
slavery of the British?
Did they try to understand the system of division of
the society based on individual qualities and nature of
work performed by people in the society? Did they try to
reeducate the society if it had fallen over the passage of
time? Did they fail to recognize the fundamental truth
that everything deteriorates with time, and so does the
society?
Did they fail to recognize the fact that the Islamic
imperialism, which was followed by the British
imperialism, also had something significant to do with
this deterioration? Did they have any idea as to what
centuries of foreign rule, and cultural subrogation, could
do to destroy the social structure of a nation?
Did they reckon their responsibility to set it right?
Did they work hard enough to restore the system in its
original logical shape? Or, did they resort to escapism?
Did they find the easy way out to dissociate themselves
with their inherent responsibility? Did they find it easier
to condemn the system as it is, and withdraw all their
social responsibility to rectify the error?
The real issue behind the condemnation – the motive
Christianity had a motive. It had to spread its wings.
The easiest preys were those who were less privileged in
the Hindu society. Condemnation was the modus operandi.
Condemning Hinduism on all possible counts, where the
weaknesses could be found, was an effective tool.
Propaganda and the issue of discrimination – the
Game
Christian Church told under privileged Hindus that
you are underprivileged, join us and there will be no
discrimination. However, they conveniently avoided
telling them that all Bhaaratiyas are discriminated under
British Raaj as coolies. Church also found it in their
interest to avoid telling them that all Hindus are
discriminated under Christian regime as infidels, in any
case. They made it a point to say that all infidels would
not be eligible for salvation. They did not hesitate
conveying to the human race that only Christians were
worthy of salvation. In other words, they did tell the
humanity that God discriminated human race based on
their religion.
Oppression of the humankind
What social equity, justice, humanitarian treatment,
right to live on their own, economic parity, were offered
by British Raaj to Bhaaratiyas, by Romans to their slaves,
by South American Whites to their black slaves, by North
American Whites to their Negro inhabitants, by followers
of Islam to their slaves and to the followers of other
religions, and by Christian Church to the followers of
Hinduism? And now, they champion themselves speaking
of social justice and equity!
Our images and impressions
Our images about others are often faulty. For, they
are often based on what we are told through books or what
we are shown through commercial media that often thrives
on sensationalism, or has other vested interests including
missionary ambitions.
Negative impressions about others are easily formed.
We see American films full of sex in its barest form and
violence in its crudest form. We read so much about Italian
Mafia or see them in movies. We read or hear about

genocide by Christians and Muslims in earlier centuries
in the name of Crusade or Jihad and of Christian
oppressions on native red Americans. We have not yet
started taking sufficient interest in unpublicized Christian
Church’s ignoble activities in British BhaaratVarsh, whose
documentation is now gradually becoming available.
So, do we say that Americans are sex-maniacs and
gun-crazy? Do we say that Italians are gangsters? Do we
say that Christians are mass murderers? Answer is an
emphatic No, yet it is easy to jump to such conclusions.
ChaaturVarnyam Maya Srishtam

SÉÉiÉÖ´ÉÇhªÉÈ ¨ÉªÉÉ ºÉÞ¹]Æõ MÉÖhÉEò¨ÉÇÊ´É¦ÉÉMÉ¶É&
It has become fashionable to invent different meanings
It has become fashionable to explain this Shlok from
BhagavadGita in a different manner because that
explanation gets readily accepted in today’s environment.
Today’s environment has been carefully cultivated
over six generations. Christian Missionary Education
System was established in 1835 spearheaded by Thomas
Babington Macaulay. Simultaneously Ancient Hindu
Education System was systematically uprooted from the
land of the Hindus by the ChristianBritish administrative
machinerySeed-2.
To uproot Hindu children from their roots and divert
their inclination towards Christianity
Macaulay brought a battalion of Christian
Missionaries to open Convents and Missionary Schools
all over BhaaratVarsh. Next six generation of Hindus have
remained under their spell. Those Christian Missionaries
who controlled the ChristianEnglish Education System
had one fundamental agenda: to uproot Hindu children
from their roots and divert their inclination towards
Christianity.

Their motto till today remains the same
Even now significantly large section of educational
institutions in our country are run and/or controlled by
Christian Converts and/or Funding from Christian sources
abroad. Their motto till today remains the same: uproot
Hindu children from their roots and divert their inclination
towards Christianity.
Not finding satisfactory alternative in Christianity
Hindu children effectively uprooted from their Hindu
religious and cultural roots - not finding satisfactory
alternative in Christianity - attracted towards Marxism -
have taken effective control of fabulously funded JNU
and other Central Institutions like NCERT and ICHR.
This, in turn, has placed the remote control of a large
section of other educational institutions in their hand. They
design the textbooks and decide on their contents and these
textbooks are then taught at premier institutions all over
the country.
This is how tomorrow’s adults are made out of today’s
children
The process of brainwashing effectively begins at
this point. Children are fed with lies about their heritage,
about their ancestors, about their social systems, about
their customs, about their religion, and practically about
everything that matters with regard to building their future
outlook towards their own society. This is how tomorrow’s
adults are made out of today’s children. The future of
Hindu BhaaratVarsh will be in hands of such brainwashed
anti-Hindus.
Present Birth Theory
Among these ChristianEnglish educated the theory
that has gained considerable popularity is the present birth
theory. Proponents of this theory try to explain that
Bhagavaan Shri Krishn referred to traits and deeds of

“present birth”, which would mean, expressed differently,
occupation of the present birth.
Until Hindus keep believing in Bhagawaan Shri
Krishn
They do not wish to challenge this statement of
BhagavadGita “ChaaturVarnyam Maya Srishtam”. They
haven’t yet acquired that courage because large part of
the Hindu population still has faith in Bhagawaan Shri
Krishn. But they will not hesitate to challenge that
statement once Hindu faith is substantially eroded in
Bhagavaan Shri Krishn. And that process is gathering
momentum.
But things are changing fast
Already Bhagavaan Shri Raam’s photos are being
burned and the immortal epic Raamaayan is also receiving
similar treatment. This is happening in small pockets of
this large country but then efforts are on its way to give
such movements extra push.
Already our Christianized Government has gone on
record to state that Shri Raam never existed and Raam
Setu at Raameshwaram has no historical basis.
University level books denounce Bhagavaan Shiv as
drunkard and womanizer, so did the leading newspaper
The Times of India, and some school textbooks show
Bhagavaan Shri Krishn in very poor light.
Children who will learn such things at school level
will tomorrow pass on the same kind of learning with
added ugliness to their next generation.
Returning to Present Birth Theory
This theory has gained considerable popularity as it
gets ready acceptance and causes no heart burns.
Effectively it has become the escape route for the
intellectuals and the preachers alike. No one wants to stir
the hornet’s nest when the going is easy.

The inspiration comes from
Those who invented this explanation were inspired
either by personal interests and/or by influence of Christian
Missionary education. As for Christianity, it subscribed
to the theory of prior birth for humans until AD 543 when
the Council of Constantinople banned it at the instance of
Empress Theodora.
While the commoner’s understanding depends on...
A commoner’s understanding of this depends on
various factors, among them are: personal interest,
educational background, cultural background, media
exposure, and also their individual progress towards
spirituality.
Escape route for intellectuals and preachers alike
When people find it inconvenient to question the
statement of Bhagawaan Shri Krishn, they prefer to
explain it away in a different manner. They present an
explanation: He did not mean it by birth, but He meant it
by occupation. Such explanation can be cited with an
example: "If a couple had three sons who became saadhu,
leader and businessman then what will be their “Jaati”?
They would be Braahman, Kshatriya and Vaishya
according to their occupation irrespective of the “Jaati”
of their birth".
And others find it easier to keep parroting it
This explanation has gained considerable ground
over the period, and many keep parroting it, like it was
done in the above case, in an article published on the
editorial page of The Free Press Journal on 6 March 2004
by an individual who flashed his Ph.D. This approach is
hypocritical, because here you tend to explain it away in
a more socially acceptable way, looking at the direction
in which wind blows today.

First let us look at these Unexplained
Questions
Take your own case
Probably you think that the person in you is made of
predominantly two factors -
Genes that your parents passed on to you
Environment in which you grew up
Did you ask yourself a few simple questions?
Why is it that you were born only of those parents
who gave you those genes?
Why were you not born of another set of parents who
could have given you totally different hereditary factors?
Why were you born in that environment, which helped
shape you in a particular character?
Why were you not born in another set of environment
that could have shaped you entirely into another kind of
character?
Look at it from another angle
You and your brother both are born of same parents
and also raised in the same environment -
Why then you both are different, and at times so very
different that it almost looks like the opposites?
Ask yourself a couple more simple questions
“Who decides” these settings, as to “which parents”
through whom you should be born, or into “which
environment” you should be born, or “when” you should
be born?
“Who regulates” these things, by making them
happen, the way they do happen?
Would you want to call them “coincidences” just
because your logical faculties cannot explain them? Can

your logic reach there where your knowledge hasn’t
reached yet?
Child that arrives on this Earth

SÉÉiÉÖ´ÉÇhªÉÈ ¨ÉªÉÉ ºÉÞ¹]Æõ MÉÖhÉEò¨ÉÇÊ´É¦ÉÉMÉ¶É& ChaaturVarnyam Mayaa
Srishtam Gun’Karm’Vibaagashah (ShrimadBhagavadGita
Adhyaay 4 Shlok 13) would mean “I have evolved the 4-
Varn System based on Gun’Karm” where U in GUN is
pronounced as in PUT, not as in SUN, and N in GUN is
pronounced with a Hard Tone and Fullness at the end.
For simplicity sake you may want to Understand GUN MÉÖhÉ
as TRAIT and KARM Eò¨ÉÇ as DEED. Also remember
KARM and KARM’YOG have different connotations.
Bhagavaan Shri Krishn spoke of birth-based
classification NOT of work-based classification
Bhagavaan Shri Krishn spoke of birth-based
classification depending on division of Gun and Karm.
Child that arrives on this planet Mother Earth
It cannot choose its “mother” and “father”. It cannot
choose its “surroundings” at the time of birth. It cannot
choose “environment” that it would live-in during its early
childhood
The family in which it takes birth
Depending on its ‘traits and deeds’ in its “prior
incarnations”, it takes birth through Braahman parents or
Kshatriya parents or Vaishya parents or Shoodr parents.
This does “not” happen by accident or by coincidence, as
the present day rationalists would want us to believe. There
is a “meticulous system” in place that monitors the whole
process
Origin of the soul
Soul emerges from the Supreme Soul. At its origin,
it has no character of its own
Physical birth
It descends on this earth encased in a body
Its own identity
Its ego +½Æþ¦ÉÉ´É gives it a distinct identity. Its thoughts
and actions (deeds) are guided by this ego
Numerous births
It acquires various traits, in varying degree, in course
of its long journey of numerous and successive births. It
builds a reservoir of its Gun (traits) and Karm (deeds)
through that process.
Physical death
Soul sheds its body at the time of departure from
this earth. It does not take with it in physical form the
traits it acquired and deeds it performed, during its stay
on the earth
Successive birth
In its successive birth, it collects back those traits
from the environment of this earth. During the process of
birth and growing up, it regains those traits from its parents
and environment.
Acquisition of Traits
Some traits it acquires back during the process of its
birth - that include the genes it acquires from its earthly
parents. Other traits it acquires back in the process of its
growing up - that include the environment it receives in
form of friends, teachers, surroundings, and etc.
Preset environment to grow up
Each new birth gives the new born a place in the
society - with that it gets a preset environment to grow
up. This place and environment is the result of its deeds
through prior incarnations - these are not by its choice

Predetermined - not by Choice
It cannot choose its parents. It cannot choose its time
of birth. It cannot choose its surroundings at the time of
birth. It cannot choose its environment during its early
childhood.
Complex mechanism automatically takes care of every
detail at this particular stage
Process of birth itself takes care of positioning the
soul in a certain situation (a) situation comprising of its
genetic combination and childhood surroundings (b)
situation depending on its acquired traits and accumulated
deeds until its prior incarnation
Prior Karm, not Free Will at this particular stage
All this is governed by soul’s prior (accumulated)
Karm. At this particular stage Free Will has no role to
play.
Free Will gets its due chance but at later stage
The turn for free will does come, but later. And that
too, at different times in life of different individuals. One
individual gets the opportunity to exercise free will early
in life, whereas another gets much later in life, and neither
of them can choose that particular moment in their
respective lives.
The Journey of a Soul
The journey of a soul is a very long process. It passes
through innumerable births until it qualifies itself for
submerging into the Supreme soul.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
2
Think of it like character building through environmental
influences
3
Prakriti has been described as the material cause of the
universe
Character building process
Through this long and arduous journey the soul’s ego
acquires2 many Gun MÉÖhÉ.
Traits influence Deeds
During each of these births ºÉi´ÉMÉÖhÉ Satv’Gun, ®úVÉÉäMÉÖhÉ
RajoGun and iÉ¨ÉÉäMÉÖhÉ TamoGun arising from the |ÉEÞòÊiÉ Prakriti3
induces the man to do many Eò¨ÉÇ Karm.
Shaping of soul’s ego
Those Karm then make him the bearer of the results
of such Karm. In this manner, takes shape the soul’s Ego
+½Æþ¦ÉÉ´É.
But environment of earth is needed
However Satv’Gun/RajoGun/TamoGun can manifest
themselves only in the environment of this world through
a body.
Physical birth and choice of parents
When the time is ripe, the soul is then directed to
such parents who, through their genes, and through the
environment in which they live, would be able to give
that body its required character.
Parents of parents
For parents to have acquired appropriate genes and
environment, it would be necessary that their parents too
had appropriate genes and environment.
Backward Integration of Genes
The same would apply to their parents, and then their
parents, backward ...
So, there has to be systematic process through which
appropriate genes are passed from one generation to
another.
Sophisticated system
And, for that one needs a comprehensive system in
place: a regulated environment, and methodology
functioning with high degree of precision.
Do not undermine the Capability of

the Creator of this Universe
Any doubts?
Would you doubt that the Creator of this Universe
lacks the ability to design and monitor such a profound
system?
Look at your thumb
Think of Him when He created each human being
with a distinct fingerprint.
Look into your eyes in a mirror
Think of Him when He created each human being
with a distinct pupil in the eye.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
4
Here I am not getting into the issue of Nir’Gun character of
Ishwar but I would like you to know that there is no inherent
contradiction in the two aspects. I would want to elaborate on
those things in another work ~ this is simply not the right place
(b) I would want to add only this much here that monitoring
does not entail that He must personally supervise each and
every function though He is capable of doing that as well ~ it
is sufficient for Him to establish a system which monitors the
whole phenomenon howsoever complex it may be (c) In short,
what you need to understand is that this Creation works like a
clockwork and is governed by a highly sophisticated
mathematical module that is even beyond human
comprehension through study of books. You need to connect
yourself to Higher Order and it is He who may decide to give
you (or not) the necessary understanding, and also, only to
that extent that He feels you are ready to grasp (d) Every aspect
of this Creation is interrelated and interdependent connected
through an invisible chain of mathematical modules.
Modern science knows so little
We do not even know how many more such
distinctive characters He has built in the human system.
Yes, He can...
Would you ever doubt that such Creator cannot
possibly monitor4 the channeling of birth for each and
every human being, that is, which parents they should be
born of, in which environment each individual must be
born into, and what time and place each individual should
take its first breath on this earth?
Yes, He can monitor each and every such
phenomenon howsoever complex it may sound.
Without a beginning and without an end
It is He who has created this Universe, which has no
known beginning and end to the mankind.
Modern science does not even know enough of our
own Solar system, leave aside how many more Solar
systems and how many more Galaxies exist in this whole
Universe.
Just because our own human ability is so very limited
We should not doubt the ability of the Creator of this
Universe, just because our own human ability is so very
limited.
He does have the capability of monitoring an
extraordinarily complex system of human birth, which is
even beyond imagination of man and woman raised under
modern education system with Christian roots.
Timing the event of birth

We have stated earlier that when the time is ripe, the
soul is then directed to such parents who, through their
genes, and through the environment in which they live,
would be able to give that body its required character.

Now we will look at the issue of timing the event of
birth. Here we need to go into a deep and complex
mechanism that works like clockwork with a precision
unknown to human mind.
The Moment of its First Contact with the Environment
of this Earth
By Time here we refer to soul’s breathing its first
breath on this earth. That is, the moment of its first contact
with the environment of this earth, out of the protection
of the mother’s womb.
With such extraordinary finesse and precision this is
designed by the Creator that no human super-computer
would come anywhere near, even at miles distance from
it.
Before proceeding a few basics
Before proceeding we need to understand few other
basics; then only the examples that will be presented
hereafter, will make some sense.
I am describing these to a Commoner and in a language
that he will understand
While describing we are not seeking precision of
expression but we seek simplicity of expression so that
complex phenomenon, if not understood, at least does not
fail to create some intelligible impression.
Understanding the Sky
We see the sky above us. We also see the stars and
planets above us in the sky. We cannot recognize them
but we have heard or read that astronomers can do so.
If astronomers can do that then there is some
scientific basis to it for, at least, astronomy is recognized
as a science.
Definitive methodology in place
So the first thing we take for granted is that there is a

definitive methodology in place to recognize various
positions in the sky, which to us ordinary people could be
baffling.
Scientifically identifiable divisions of the Sky
So we first come to this acceptance that there are
specific divisions of the sky that are astronomically
identifiable by the position of Fixed Stars.
Understanding a “Star in the Sky”, as you would
understand a “House in the City”
Now these are fixed stars, they are not mobile; they
do not change their position in the sky as planets do.
Therefore, a particular segment of the sky can be
easily identified by the position of that particular star.
That position, for simplicity sake, is like the position
of our house, which does not move away form its original
location when we return home at the end of the day; we
find our house situated at the same place and our family
inside it.
As a house has a fixed address in the city, similarly
a star has a fixed address in the sky. Therefore, we are
not speaking of imaginary segments of the unlimited sky,
but of clearly identifiable places in this limitless sky.
Nakshatr and Star are not the same
We will find reference to Nakshatr in what will follow
hereafter, and therefore it is necessary to clarify that
Nakshatr is not Sanskrit equivalent of star.
A Nakshatr may comprise of more than one fixed
star.
Understanding a “Raashi in the Sky” as you would
understand a “Zone in the City”
As a city can be divided into several zones similarly
the sky is also divided into several zones for identification
purposes. The positions of these zones do not change. Let
us call them Raashi instead of zones for our purposes.

Now it is necessary to understand here that within
each zone there can be many stars. In other words, within
each Raashi there can be more than one Nakshatr. Think
of it something like many houses inside a zone within a
city.
In a city we have each zone with well-defined
parameters; similarly, in the sky each Raashi has its well-
defined ambit.
In the city each block comprising couple of buildings
has a predefined area and that is available in the municipal
records; similarly, in the sky each Nakshatr has predefined
area and that is available in astronomical records. For
purposes of identification, each Nakshatr has been given
a name, as we have given names to fixed stars and planets.
It is somewhat like giving a name to a person or a house.
The addresses of these Nakshatrs are mentioned in
terms of degrees in the sky. We will be using Sanskrit
names of Nakshatrs.
It is also important to note that all references to the
time of birth are in relation to moon, NOT to sun. There
will be references to moon’s position in the sky and
therefore, it may be relevant to recapitulate that moon is
mobile, changes its position in the sky and therefore, at
one day it may be seen in one Nakshatr and the next day it
may have moved to the next Nakshatr.
Through many births a soul acquires a complex
character of conflicting traits
Let us now look at the case of a Kshatriya. In its
purest form, a Kshatriya may be Kshatriya by birth [born
in Kshatriya family], Kshatriya by physical qualities,
Kshatriya by mental makeup; thus Kshatriya in totality.
But with many births, it does not retain this purity. In every
birth, it absorbs different Gun (traits) from the environment
of this earth. These Gun(s) then reflect through its Karm
(deeds). Over many births, it builds up a reservoir of
conflicting (good and bad) Gun and Karm. This makes its

composite character a complex one. Thus, it does not
remain in its purest form, as described above. This, entitles
it for different levels of birth during different incarnations.
For instance, if its (soul’s) Karm had been more of Saatvic
nature, then it would graduate towards an environment,
which would ensure its further growth towards spiritual
quests. In a situation like that, it may have many attributes
of Kshatriya, but mental makeup of a Braahman. We know
of king-rishis like Janak and VishwaaMitr. We will
describe what Saatvic is in a subsequent work. Similarly,
it may have many attributes of Kshatriya, but the mental
makeup of a Vaishya, or a Shoodr, or even a butcher.
Mechanism that would govern the Timing of Birth for
each Soul
Now we discuss, in a very broad manner, the
mechanism that governs timing of birth, for such souls.
In these discussions, we are not seeking precision, instead
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“It is not a question of belief; the scientific attitude one should
take on any subject is whether it is true. The law of gravitation
worked as efficiently before Newton, as after him. The cosmos
would be fairly chaotic if its laws could not operate without
the sanction of human belief ... Astrology is too vast, both
mathematically and philosophically, to be rightly grasped
except by men of profound understanding. If ignoramuses
misread the heavens, and see there a scrawl instead of a script,
that is to be expected in this imperfect world. One should not
dismiss the wisdom of the wise. All parts of creation are linked
together and interchange their influences. The balanced rhythm
of the universe is rooted in reciprocity ... Astrology is the study
of man’s response to planetary stimuli. The stars ... offer a
lawful channel for the outward operation of cause-effect
equilibriums that each man has set into motion in the past. A
child is born on that day and at that hour when the celestial
rays are in mathematical harmony with his individual Karm”
Swami Yukteshwar Giri quoted by Paramahansa Yogananda
in his Autobiography of a Yogi, pp.161-162

we are attempting at providing an indication, so that
readers have a rough idea.
I am not here to teach you the highly developed
ancient science of astrology. My objective is to remove
the dread of ignorance that grips your psyche. It is just an
opportunity to get a feel of the highly complex mechanism
described in simple language. No more, no less. And that
too, only if you care to.
In all following examples here, the timing of birth
essentially refers to the moment when a soul breathes its
first breath on this earth encased in a human body.
And when we talk about Raashi or Nakshatr and
degrees we are essentially referring to moon’s position
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The story of Sir Isaac Newton may interest some. I read it in
one of the books written by Dr. B V Raman sometime in the
year 2000. As I have dozens of his books, I find myself short
of time to locate, in which book, on which page, I had read
this, and therefore, I am skipping here the precise reference.
Dr. B V Raman narrated the following incidence about
Newton’s life. However, the interpretation that I present
afterwards, is mine.
Sir Isaac Newton’s personal library was known for its collection
on astrology. One day Halley asked him: of all, ‘you’ believe
in ‘these’ things? Newton aptly replied: I have studied them,
but you have not!
Read between the lines it would mean: do not distrust what
you know nothing about! So, the ignorance does not make
something unscientific. Halley perceived it as unscientific for
he was ignorant of it. Today vast majority of scientists fall in
this category but their ballooned ego would not let them admit
this.
Newton, on the other hand, was a true scientist in this respect,
who would not reject anything on preconceived notion until
proven otherwise. Unfortunately, most who carry the university
label of scientist today are not scientifically inclined ‘even to
begin to understand’ this finer point. That is why they are not
Newton.

(not sun’s position) in “that address of the sky” at the
time of birth.
Broad indications of Timing of Birth of a Kshatriya
born with Conflicting Traits
A Kshatriya born with Braahman mental makeup
would be born under PoorvPhaalguni Nakshatr between
13° 21’ and 26° 40’ in Sinh Raashi or PoorvAashaarh
Nakshatr between 13° 21’ and 26° 40’ in Dhanu Raashi.
A Kshatriya with Braahman mental makeup will tend to
function better in providing the nation a just and fair
administration with a thrust towards education and moral
values, with support towards religion, and with prudent
strategic planning.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Newton, Sir Isaac (1642-1727), English mathematician and
physicist, considered the greatest single influence on theoretical
physics until Einstein. Oxford Dictionary, p.1249
This preamble was not directed to belittle modern scientists. It
was to put the skeptics in place, though the so-called modern
scientists too need a rebuke. I, for one, do not have much respect
for them because they do not have adequate respect for Hindu
science. The day they will start giving Hindu science adequate
respect, I shall start respecting them. Respect is always mutual,
not one sided.
Who is a true scientist? Not necessarily one who holds
University recognition as a scientist is truly a scientist, though
today these are the people who are understood to be the
scientists of the modern times.
A true scientist is one who has the scientific spirit, one who
has a scientific bent of mind, one who does not dismiss as
‘unscientific’ something that he or she has not put to rigorous
and consistent testing, patiently, after taking due pains to
research, honestly, into all facets of available knowledge and
evidence.
But today’s most so-called scientists who carry the badge of a
scientist do ‘not’ seem to reflect this quality and this tendency,
in their conduct, when it comes to the knowledge of the
Ancients.
A Kshatriya born with Kshatriya mental makeup
would be born under UttarPhaalguni Nakshatr between
26° 41’ and 30° in Sinh Raashi or UttarAashaarh Nakshatr
between 26° 41’ and 30° in Dhanu Raashi. A Kshatriya
with Kshatriya mental makeup will tend to function better
in providing the nation a safe environment for its subjects,
who may live in a secured state, and a powerful state
towards which enemies may not make advances.
A Kshatriya born with Shoodr mental makeup would
be born under Magha Nakshatr between 0° and 13° 20’ in
Sinh Raashi. A Kshatriya with Shoodr mental makeup will
tend to function better in the army as a soldier, serving
well, fighting for the nation, giving his life when necessary.
A Kshatriya born with Servant mental makeup would
be born under Chitra Nakshatr between 0° and 6° 40’ in
Tula Raashi. A Kshatriya with Servant mental makeup
will tend to function better in the army cooking food for
the soldiers, doing their laundry, etc.
A Kshatriya born with Butcher mental makeup would
be born under Swaati Nakshatr between 6° 41’ and 20° in
Tula Raashi or under Mool Nakshatr between 0° and 13°
20’ in Dhanu Raashi. A Kshatriya with Butcher mental
makeup will tend to function better in an army that would
tend to destroy other civilizations, their culture, their
universities, etc.
A Kshatriya born with Mlechchh mental makeup
would be born under Vishaakha Nakshatr between 20° 1’
and 30° in Tula Raashi. Mlechchh refers to a misfit
amongst defined categories.
These are some broad over-simplified examples of
conflicting traits that such a Kshatriya born would display
in its earthly character.
Such mixed Varn souls would require parents of mixed
Varn to give them appropriate genes
A soul passing through the passage of innumerable
births, having acquired complex character of its own,

would naturally require parents of mixed Varn, who would
be able to give appropriate genes to the body of such child.
So, all this is interrelated, inter-dependant, one influencing
the other, and part of a complex cyclic process that can
be given full effect to, through the course of numerous
births. These are by no means exhaustive but only
illustrative of a highly complex phenomenon of
unimaginable magnitude that works with such a fine
mathematical precision that could be beyond human
comprehension. The Creator who can create innumerable
life forms, and within that while looking at just one life
form, which is of humans, we find each product (each
human), as unique in itself.
The Free Will was NOT given to us for “meddling”
with the System of Creation
It is we humans that meddle with the system of
creation. The Creator has given us free will so that we
can navigate ourselves through the course of our life
towards our final destination - Journey to the Supreme
Soul. But we choose to use it to interfere with the
fundamental structure and thereby, bid good-bye to the
base simplicity in the system, and let it complicate itself
by mathematical principle of permutations and
combinations. Complexities thus grow to enormous levels,
and in the process we destroy the system through ages
that follow; and as with time every thing must decay, so
does the base structure.
Nevertheless the System takes into account all your
“meddling” and deals with them effectively
All your meddling get captured and recorded into
the database of which no human created comparison is
possible. And all those variations are given due effect to
when the system designs a by-product. Think of the
Nature’s process or Ishwar’s Creation phenomenon as the
system. Think of the new born character as the by-product.
Think of all the meddling as Karm of prior births. How
the timing and place of birth determination gives all these
variables their due effect is something that can be
explained further by similar examples as given earlier by
expanding that horizon. But then, it will go beyond the
scope of this work and therefore, let us wait for another
work which may attempt to provide you with some insight
into the mechanism. However, I have nothing to tell them
for whom this Creation process is a random affair.

Vidhata
27 Sept 2001, Aug 2002
Vidhata is the invisible scriptwriter director of the

drama that is played on the stage of this world
This world is a stage. We are actors, playing our roles,
on this stage. Someone, whom we cannot see while we
are performing on this stage, has written the ‘Script’.
When we go to the theater, we see actors on the stage.
However, actors themselves, while performing on the
stage, do not see the scriptwriter. Actors only interact with
each other.
Be it the drama written by a human scriptwriter or,
be it a drama written by the Vidhata, the concept is same.
We humans have borrowed the concept from the Vidhata,
though we are not consciously aware of it.
However, there is a basic difference. The human
scriptwriter director does not permit actors any deviation
from the script, at least not at the will of the actor. Vidhata,
on the other hand, gives us more of a free hand.
There is another difference. There is always someone
from behind the stage to “Prompt” if the actor on the stage
happens to forget his dialogue or loses track of his script.
Vidhata, however, gives a free hand to us even on that
count. He does not prompt us. We have the liberty to make
amends as we wish.
So it happens that, many a time we actors get so
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
1
Time - The calendar that the mankind has been able to design
for its own use knows of few thousands of years only. The
calendar that the Creator of this Universe has designed for
monitoring the events of this Cosmos has no known beginning
to the mankind, nor do the humans know where it will end.
involved with our roles that we somehow tend to loose
track of the script originally written for us. Plenty of such
occasions arise and we tend to perform spontaneously
based on our impulse, which is momentary. These are
those moments when we create our own “Karm”
disregarding the script written by the Vidhata.
Such of our performances based on our momentary
impulse, place some part of the original script, off track.
What follows is very natural. Other actors on the stage,
affected by such performances, see the need to ‘react’ in a
manner they think fit at that given moment.
Thus, they too create their own ‘Karm’,
simultaneously loosing track of the script originally written
by Vidhata for them. This sets in motion a chain of actions
and reactions.
Sometimes though, some of us are in a better
command of our impulses and try to get back to the original
script and try hard to stick to it.
Very often, many of us are so enthralled by our
spontaneous acts that we tend to take pleasure in adding
to our performance more of such acts. We proudly call
this liberty as an expression of our free will.
In those moments of exuberance, we tend to take
pride in our own creations, howsoever insignificant.
Vidhata, however, does not loose track of any of our
Karm. He continuously keeps modifying His script for all
those acts and re-acts.
Think of the phenomenal number of actors on this
stage, that this world is!
Think of all our impulsive Karm, born of our ‘Ego’;
and with all their resulting modifications made in the script
by Vidhata!
We see the Plot thicken and the Play keep getting
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
2
Glimpse - No ‘one’ thought process reflects at the whole story
– it only represents one aspect of it. We need to learn and then
connect various aspects together to finally get the whole picture.

expanded to such an extent that the role of these players
get extended to a cycle of numerous live(s) that are
recorded over a calendar that we happen to call ‘Time’1.
In this ‘one specific’ role, we understand ‘Him’ as
‘Vidhata’, when the Creator of this Universe chooses to
write the script and direct it, unseen by we players.
Some of us call the scripts written by Vidhata as Fate.
Some of us call our acts, born of our momentary
impulses, as application of our Free Will.
Some of us call the chain reactions that are set in
motion because of such acts as Karm.
Some of us call the modifications made to the original
script by Vidhata as our Fate.
Therefore, as we see, Karm, fate, and free will; Karm
that results from such free will, and fate created of such
Karm; all these are so very inter-woven that we simply
cannot look at them in isolation!
This happens to be only a glimpse2 of the whole story.
More may follow in due course of time, God willing!
This is where the Game begins

27 Nov 2003
Analogy of a House
Visualize a scenario that the Creator created a house
and now He wishes to live in it for a while to experience
the fruits of His creation, and then He wants to move on.
The Creator is a busy person and He has so much
more to do. This is an ever expanding Universe. It never
stops expanding for even a moment. Something is
somewhere changing at every moment in this Creation.
This makes the Creator a very busy person.
Creator can create replicas of His own self if He can
create this vast Universe of extraordinary variety. So He
creates tiny little Himself and, in that form, He goes to

habitat in that house. Remember, this house is His transit
point, He is not going to be there permanently.
Let us call this replica tiny little Himself as the Soul
and the He Himself, in His original form, as the Supreme
Soul. We are not getting into the debate about His ‘form’
or ‘formless’ at this point. We will come about that issue
later, at a more appropriate place in this work itself.
So now we distinctly identify the two, the Soul and
the Supreme Soul. One happens to be the tiny little part
of the other ‘Whole’.
The Soul is me and the Supreme Soul is Him, and
that happens to be the basic difference. Otherwise,
everything else is practically the same. But don’t jump to
conclusions.
Other things are same only so long both are in their
original form, the Soul and the Supreme Soul, both. But
here comes the catch.
While the Supreme Soul remains unchanged,
unaffected, uninfluenced by anything else, the Soul does
not have the same luxury.
The Soul gets influenced by the environment of the
house and that house is this place that we call the earth, or
the world, or whatever.
The Soul also gets influenced by other Souls that live
in the same house. Now these other souls are again tiny
little replicas of the Supreme Soul.
It is the fun and the game for the Supreme Soul as
much as that He creates one house at a time and then wants
to enjoy the fruit of living in that house in one or many
forms.
And it is not difficult for Him to create plenty of new
forms because we see Him already having created such a
diverse Universe.
So plenty of tiny little replicas come to live in the
house, that this world is, and experience the living by the
rules of the game. He does not want to alter the rules of
living for these tiny little selves.

This is where the game begins that, the replica Souls
no more have the same powers as the original Supreme
Soul has. He could, but He does not wish to retain those
powers, because there would be no fun if armed with those
powers.
Without those powers, the replica souls are now on
their own. They can be influenced by the environment of
the house, that is, the world around. We will soon talk
about those influences but a bit later.
With one power that stays with the replica Souls is
Free Will, but the Soul does not retain the memory for
long enough, as to why that power was given in the first
place.
That power was given to Soul to find its way back to
the Supreme Soul from the maze that this world is like.
Initially, the Soul retains the memory and therefore, works
hard to get back to the Supreme Soul, that is, its original
abode.
But the attractions of this amusement park called
the world is such that the Soul soon chooses to exchange
its memory with the fun and game of the park.
This choice itself is an expression of use of Free Will
by the Soul, which now becomes more interested in the
attractions of the amusement park (the world) than the
initial goal of return to its original abode (the Supreme
Soul).
Journey of Soul
May 2002
Our soul started its journey long time ago, and we
have no recollection of that. It may take long time before
the journey is over, and we have no knowledge of that.
Each of us started our journey from the same place.
Each of us will end our journey at the same place. Only
the duration will be different. In addition, the experience

of this journey, for each of us will be different through
this entire duration.
We all started with the same attributes, but we
acquired different attributes during the course of our
journey. We will have to cast-off those attributes in course
of this journey itself, and we will have to regain our
original attributes once again. Then only we will be able
to end our journey.
We have borrowed different attributes, depending on
our own choice, from the Mother Nature of this Earth.
We will have to return them to the Nature before we can
end our journey.
We all, individual souls, were part of the Supreme
Soul. We started our journey with the attributes of the
Supreme Soul. We borrowed other attributes from Mother
Nature and made them our own. We have to return them
to Mother Nature. Only with our original attributes, that
is, the attributes of the Supreme Soul we will be able to
return to Him. We will then merge into Him, the way we
once emerged from Him. That will be the end of our
journey.
How the Soul acquires its visible Character during its
Journey through the material World
March 2002
Soul emerges from Supreme Soul. At its origin, it
has no character of its own. It descends on this earth
encased in this body. Its ego gives it a distinct identity. Its
thoughts and actions are guided by this ego. It acquires
various traits, in varying degree, through its journey by
successive births.
Soul sheds its body at the time of departure from
this earth. It does not take with it, in physical form, the
traits it acquired during its stay on the earth. In its
successive birth, it has to re-collect those traits from the
environment of this earth.
During the process of birth and growing up, it collects

the traits from its parents and environment. Some traits it
re-acquires during the process of its birth. That includes
the genes it acquires from its earthly parents. Other traits
it re-acquires in the process of its growing up. That
includes the environment it receives in form of friends,
teachers, surroundings etc.
Each new birth gives it a place in the society. With
that, it gets a set environment to grow up. This place and
environment is the result of its deeds through prior
incarnations. These are not by its choice. It cannot choose
its parents. It cannot choose its surroundings at the time
of birth and its early childhood.
God also gave it free will. It could use it to navigate
itself through the course of life towards its journey to the
Supreme Soul. It, however, chooses to use it to interfere
with the environment of which it is part of, to its personal
advantage. In the process it creates new Karm for it self.
Until it learns to shed all its Karm, it does not regain
its freedom that would bring it back to its original state
whereby it can hope to become part of the Supreme Soul
once again.
Ultimate Goal of every Soul
June 2002
Every soul has one ultimate goal, but most of us have
forgotten it, through the passage of our journey, which
takes place into the jurisdiction of Maya. Maya is the veil
that separates the Supreme Soul from His Creation. Maya
itself is His own creation, and with a very definite purpose.
This subject is discussed in fair amount of detail in other
works.
A few of us come to remember of this goal after a
long arduous journey. That ultimate goal of each human
is to search for his way to Moksh, the liberation from the
vicious cycle of birth and death. As we live in the
jurisdiction of Maya, we tend to forget that this human
birth alone can lead us towards that goal.

As the life goes on like clockwork, at times we need
an alarm to ring, so that we are reminded of our other
commitments. We have a forgotten commitment to our
self, which is to seek Moksh.
1. Jurisdiction of Maya: here we live

God and His power of Maya
Aug 2002
God’s Maya is a vast subject. It is simply beyond my
ability to describe it fully, let alone comprehend it. I will
try to share with you whatever little I have understood of
it.
God created this universe through His power of
Maya. Maya creates a veil between God and the subjects
of His creation. All creatures are the subjects of His
creation. Because of the veil, we do not see Him.
By His will, He created us. He also gave us
environment rich of natural resources to live in. He gave
us several avenues for keeping our-self entertained. He
gave us several causes to keep our-self occupied with.
Thus began the life.
By the power of Maya, the door between Him and
us is kept closed. We live in our own world happily. He
made a few simple rules that keep governing us.
Laws of Creation
Aug 2002
One of them is Law of Karm. The law stipulates that
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
3
He then gets to work on other worlds. Modern science has
finally started recognizing that this Universe, is continually,
and has been continually, growing and expanding. Ancient
sages, however, had recognized this long ago and had
documented it. For, they were more in tune with the Mother
Nature and their higher self.
4
Reference to BhagavadGita Adhyaay-14

every action will have a reaction, in some “form” or other,
at some “time” or other, “by” some one or other, “for”
some one or other.
He also set in place the mechanics that would regulate
the process with mathematical precision of extraordinary
finesse. Thus, He set the rules and the mechanics, and
separated Him self from its processing. He thus remains
detached to the subsequent happenings in that one world
while retaining its remote control in His hand3.
Three major attributes of Mother Nature
Aug 2002
This detachment helps Him retain His attributes
unaffected by the Nature of this world. Humans and other
creatures, however, are not able retain that detachment
long enough. Soon they are influenced by three major
attributes of the Nature on this Earth. These three attributes
are Satva, Rajas, and Tamas4.
We mortal souls acquire these three attributes, in
varying degrees, depending on our individual appetite.
We grow with these attributes as more and more time we
spend on this earth. More and more time is spent through
numerous births, in different species.
That shapes our character. This character is quite in
deviation from its original character. That original
character is of the Supreme Soul, whose offshoot we are.
Door that can be opened through our Free Will
Aug 2002
God, however, has not left us solely at the mercy of
the environment on the Earth. He has equipped us with
something very valuable called ‘Free will’. He gave us
this free will so that we keep our-self free from the
environment surrounding us.
He gave us this free will so that we try to open that
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
5
This happens to be only a glimpse of the story. God willing,
some day we may proceed further on this discussion.

door. Door that is kept close between Him and us.
However, we are often too busy to use this free will for
opening that door. Our appetite for the charms around us
is not fully satiated. Therefore, we do not fully focus our
vision towards that door.
Spiritually advanced Souls
Aug 2002
Advanced souls, however, realize the need for
approaching to that door. Until we use the entire strength
of our free will to reach that door and open it, we stay
trapped in the bondage of Karm. Only when we open the
door and cross the barrier of Maya, then our soul is able
to merge with the Supreme Soul. We call it Moksh,
Salvation, Liberation, or whatever; but chhaya (shadow)
of Maya is very dense! It is not that easy to cross the barrier
of Maya.
Highly elevated souls too have their fall. Moreover,
fall they quite deep. That happens because a trace of their
Ego has remained within them. Until they are able to crush
it totally and are able to submerge their ego in to the
Supreme, they run the risk of fall. Having reached the
heights it becomes necessary to seek His Grace; so, that
He Him self sets aside5 the barrier of Maya.
God gives us what we want from Him
Aug 2002
This world is like a Playskool (playschool). The
Creator has provided us with many objects of play. We
are busy playing with those toys. Then the time comes
when one of the kids is bored with toys and starts crying
for mom. There comes the mom running, leaving all Her
other work.
Similarly, when we cry for Him, then only He comes
to us, but only if the cry is genuine. When we cry for
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
6
Reference to BhagavadGita Chapter 08 Shlok 17

more toys, He only gives us more toys. These toys are in
form of objects of sense pleasures, etc.
World of Maya is akin to an Amusement Park
March 2002
God created this world through his will as we humans
create amusement parks. We can stay in the amusement
park and keep ourselves entertained as long as we wish
by paying for it in terms of money. Similarly, we can stay
in this world as long as we want through numerous
incarnations by paying for it in terms of joys and sorrows
depending on our actions here and, also by paying for it
in terms of incarnations in different types of species (yonis)
(other than human) again depending on our action here.
At the end of the day, our amusement park has to
close and we have to return home. At the end of the
creation cycle, this creation dissolves and one day6 of
Brahmaa comes to an end.
Amusement Park opens next day and visitors return
for fun again. Brahmaa’s day starts with another creation
and souls who had not completed their journey also return.
Few visitors to amusement park find it no more
amusing and leave, and they do not return when the park
opens next morning. Few souls overcome the desire for
return ticket to this world and they do not return for another
show.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
7
After death, all earthly relationships are lost unless two specific
souls desire strongly to unite once again. In that case, those
two souls will meet again in some future incarnation to fulfill
the desire. Desires are “Agam Karm” - to experience the result
of which a soul must take birth again.
8
Maya creates a barrier between God and us. God remains a
mystery to man. Man remains so much involved in the
environment of this world that he forgets: as to who he is, where
he comes from, where he is supposed to go.
9
The cuckoo’s nest is the crazy world.

World is a Stage for Human Drama, a Cuckoo’s nest
Aug 2002
We act in drama or a movie. Role given to us is that
of a father or, of a child. We know in our heart that this
relationship is limited to our presence on the stage. We
know that the relationship with the other person for whom
we are acting as the father or, the child will soon be over,
as we move out of the stage or, away from the camera.
Knowing this, we remain very much involved in the act,
portraying the relationship in all its affinity, only until we
are acting, but not after that.
Similarly, all of us act in the drama at the stage of
this world. We are very much involved in our role; so
long we are on the stage of this world. Once out of it,
those relationships are lost7. We would be dead and gone.
And yet, till the last breath, we try to hold on to them, to
those relationships.
This is one aspect of God’s Maya8 that keeps the
veil between Him and us. So long the curtain is not lifted;
we do not get to see the other side of it. We do not see that
our true father is there, on the other side of the veil. He
waits for each of us, till we are satisfied with the play that
we are now busy enacting, at the stage of this world.
Occasionally, one of us realizes that reaching the
other side of the veil happens to be the true objective of
our participation in this Act, at the stage of this world.
And then, that one soul flies over the cuckoo’s9 nest!
Everything that happens under the Heavens Has a
Purpose behind it
Aug 2002
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
10
We cannot set things right for our own selves, but we want to
set things right for every one else. We want to bring justice to
those who, in our limited perception, do not have it. We want
to feel for our self that we are doing something good to others.
We want others to feel that we are doing well to the rest of the
world!
Everything in this world has a purpose. Only we do
not always understand it at the time events take place.
If it were the Will of the Creator, that let there be
variety in His creation, so let it be! If it is the Will of the
Creator, that let there be inter-dependence amongst all the
happenings, through the entire process of evolution, who
can negate it?
If it is the Will of the Creator, that let the soul pass
through the experience of life in various species before
attaining the human form, so it be! If it is the Will of the
Creator that let the soul experience the life in its various
shades like joy and sorrow, pain and pleasure, love and
hatred, riches and poverty, happiness and misery,
destruction and preservation, butchery and protection, and
so on and so forth, so it be!
Who are we to judge the Will of the Creator? We
cannot even begin to comprehend the enormity of His
creation, how would we understand the purpose behind
it?
Whatever is happening around us is certainly not
against His Laws of creation. If He can create this universe,
He can sure stop anything that happens against His Will.
Our intellect has its limitations. Why get into the
debate as to why this is happening and that is not? A lot of
it is happening around that is predetermined in any case,
much of which is based on the past deeds of these souls.
Who are we to interfere with the Laws of Nature10?
Our goal would be to work towards attaining Moksh.
Because, no other form of birth (except human) equips us
with the abilities to work towards it. If we do not use this
opportunity to our advantage we would not get out of the
cycle of birth(s) and death(s).

2. Bondage of Karm: here we use our
free will
We convert our Free Will into our Karm
June 2002
God has given us free will. We can use it the way we
want it, for good or for bad. Good and bad are matter of
our perception and they change for us with time, and they
differ for different people and for different cultures. When
we speak of good and bad, we speak of them just as plainly
they are understood, disregarding their philosophical
interpretations.
Therefore, we return to our base issue that God has
given us free will and given us the freedom to use it the
way we want to use it. However, we need to remember
that this freedom is there until we have used it. When we
use it, this becomes our Karm. In other words, when we
convert our free will into an action, it becomes a deed.
Once it becomes our Karm, we have no free will to alter
that Karm. However, we have additional free will to negate
that Karm or neutralize that Karm in some other way. We
also have plenty of other free will to engage our self in
plenty of such other Karm.
Once our free will is converted into Karm, it must
bear its fruit; this is the Law of Creation. This fruit, that
we call result of our work can be as desired by us, or can
be as not desired by us, or can be of mixed nature that is
partly desired and partly not desired kind. In other words,
we have no decisive control over the result of our work,
or for that matter, over the fruit of our Karm. This fruit is
our fate. Fate, however, is often understood as something
on which we have no control. Our fate is our own doing,
by our own action, and we truly have no control over it, if
we try to undo it. Therefore, if understood in this manner,
we have truly no control over it.
We use plenty of free will and give rise to plenty of

Karm. That in turn gives rise to plenty of fate, and
collectively they become our destiny. This destiny is not
served to us on a platter, nor the whole of it is given to us
in one lifetime. To mitigate the collective impact of it, it
is served to us in installments over many births. Thus, we
ourselves convert our free will into our fate through our
own Karm. To experience the result of such Karm we
keep visiting this earth repeatedly.
The need to neutralize our past Karm
June 2002
We can also use our free will to end this process.
Moksh is that state when we are liberated from the
compulsion of revisiting the earth to pay for our karmic
debts. Question is how we do it. To seek the answer let us
go back to the root of the process. Free will converted
into Karm leading to fate places us in this vicious circle,
from which we cannot get out. Therefore, free will
converted into Karm is the root cause. What would happen
if we were to use our free will in a manner that it is not
converted into Karm? The answer is that we will not be
adding any Karm to our karmic account. It is however, a
different issue as to how we do it. That we can deal with
later.
Coming back to the point, we must not add new Karm
is one requirement. Now what do we do with the Karm
that we have already generated in the past? How do we
negate it, neutralize them all together? We cannot attain
Moksh until the total karmic account comes to a state of
zero balance, and we do not have any more karmic debts
to pay. So we now need to look at the issue, as to how do
we do a task that may seem almost impossible?
The need to stop adding further to our Karmic Debts
June 2002
First, let us see how we stop converting our free will
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
11
Reference to BhagavadGita Adhyaay 4 Shlok 18 and 20
into new Karm and stop adding further to our karmic debts.
The obvious answer may look like: well, do not do any
Karm. However, is that possible? To sustain our physical
body we must do some Karm at least. This body is like a
machine, it has to work, and otherwise it would rust and
become immobile. Even if we assume for a moment, that
the body does not have to do any work, what about the
mind? Mind will keep giving us merry go-rounds. It is in
the nature of the mind that it cannot be static. If nothing,
mind will think of different things. Moreover, we know
that physical actions first originate on our mental plane
as our thoughts. Then these thoughts become dreams,
desires, passions, or anything we may want to call them,
and finally they reveal themselves in form of some kind
of physical action. The fact that I am writing this is a
physical action but it is happening almost simultaneously
with the thought. In reality, the thought is emerging first
on the mental plane and then it is directing the fingers to
type. Only that both activities are happening so quickly
one followed by the other that it may almost seem to be
simultaneous action, but it is not precisely so. The point
is that when the mind thinks, it has to result in Karm
eventually. Therefore, the issue has to be dealt with at
two levels, at physical plane as well as on mental plane.
Doing Karm without desire for Results
June 2002
Let us first look at the issue on the physical plane.
What we are trying to do is to do Karm, and yet not to do
any Karm11. This may sound paradoxical. It is, on the face
of it. It is not, if we go deeper into it. After all what is
Karm? Karm is an action that sets a chain reaction.
Example: I defeat you. You choose to defeat me. A rivalry
begins. I do an act with a desire for result. I attain the
result. It is at some one else’s cost. That someone else
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
12
Reference to BhagavadGita Adhyaay 4 Shlok 18 and 20
then tries to do it at my cost. Alternatively, if not possible,
then it would be at someone else’s cost. The process goes
on. It all begins from the desire for result. Now if we can
curtail this desire for result, our actions will assume a
different shape and character12. Moreover, that will not
set a chain reaction. Therefore, the first point is to do Karm
without desire for result.
Doing Karm without attachment towards the Work
June 2002
Another aspect is attachment to the subject or object
of the work. Example: This is my job. My reputation is at
stake with the failure and success of my job. This is one
kind of attachment to the job. I am doing this job for my
family. Somewhere at the back of my mind, I shall cherish
the hope that someday my family will do something for
me when I need. If that does not happen at the occasion
desired, someone somewhere gets emotionally hurt. This
is another kind of attachment with regard to what we all
do. Now these attachments must go. If the attachment goes
and yet our jobs are done in a detached spirit, our actions
will assume a different shape and character. Moreover,
that action will not be responsible for setting up a chain
of reactions. Therefore, the second point is to do Karm
without attachment to the subject or object of the job.
This is major challenge
June 2002
Now these two are very difficult tasks. We should
not undermine their challenge. We may train our mind for
now and do it well for the time being, but soon an occasion
will arise when we will suddenly loose our grip on the
issue and become our self as we have originally been.
Let us try to recapitulate what we have been talking
so far. We need to do our Karm on physical plane devoid
of attachment and desire for results, so that we do not add
to our karmic debts any further. We need to do no Karm
at mental plane, so thoughts do not become action. We

need to neutralize our prior Karm and bring the balance
in our karmic account to zero. How do we do it and make
this impossible sounding task a reality is something we
will discuss later. First, let us examine what is involved
in negating our past Karm?
Neutralizing our Karmic account
June 2002
What would involve neutralizing our karmic account
and bring the balance to zero? If we did bad Karm, we
have to do good Karm to neutralize them. This may sound
funny though, if we did good Karm we may need to do
bad Karm to neutralize them! Whatever we may want to
do we may need to know what the balance is. And we
have simply no means of knowing that. We do not know
what had been the magnitude of our bad Karm and good
Karm so far, through numerous lives that we may have
lived in different species. We have no means of knowing
how much of bad Karm we have already paid for and
how much of our good Karm we have already enjoyed
through. We simply do not know what the net balance as
of now is and if we are adding or deducting some of it
right at this moment as we do something new. However,
let us not kid ourselves that if we do not know who else
will know, God will not know either, how can He keep
track of it all for billions and billions of creatures? We
cannot create a creature but God has created them all. Let
us not fool our self. Vidhata has it all up in His sleeves.
Who can erase our Karmic account?
June 2002
Ok, so the task is very impossible. That is why it
takes us numerous births before we attain Moksh.
However, it is possible because at least, one in billion
does attain Moksh. How does that happen? There is only
one practical way out of this maze that this world is. Before
we get into that let us ask ourselves a few questions.
Granted that it is near impossible to neutralize past Karm

when we have no means of knowing the balance in our
karmic account, and also have no way to measure the
quantum of accretions to the karmic account through our
present Karm. Therefore, we would be asking ourselves
the million-dollar question as to who has the ability to
erase the karmic account. The answer is not so difficult.
The one who keeps the account can only erase it! So it is
Vidhata who keeps the account can erase it as well, at His
will.
Why would He erase our Karmic account?
June 2002
Why would He do that? Well if He is pleased with
us and is satisfied that we have earned it through our
devotion towards Him, He might as well decide to do it.
After all, our devotion towards Him is also a kind of Karm.
In this Karm, we have an attachment too. However, that
is not the attachment towards a worldly subject or object.
It is the attachment towards Vidhata Himself. In this Karm,
we have a desire for result too. However, that is not the
desire for result of a worldly object. It is the desire for
result for attaining closeness to Vidhata Himself. So, if
we divert all our attachments and desires from worldly
subjects and objects and direct them towards Vidhata
Himself then why would He not use His prerogative to
erase our karmic account? Here what we are doing is a
Karm. The devotion towards Him is a Karm in itself. And
each Karm must yield fruit, that is the Law of creation.
So this Karm too will yield fruit. The fruit, in this case,
will be in form of Vidhata granting us a moratorium on
our karmic account. Have we not heard of Governments
granting moratorium on loans to farmers and others? Have
we not heard of banks writing-off unpaid debts? After all,
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
13
In absence of an appropriate word I have used “unfruitified”
by which I mean “deeds for which fruits haven’t yet been
received” (un-fruit-ified)
what we humans do is only a subconscious replication of
what Vidhata does!
January 2002
Karmic effects are spread over several lifetimes to
help mitigate impact of our past deeds
Good that we do not have the memory of our past
live(s). If we did, our past would have haunted our present
life.
Our present is based on our past and our future will
be based on our present. Generally, this sequence is spread
over many life times. Meaning, the result of past actions
is experienced over many life times. This helps reduce
the impact of the past actions by spreading them over many
life times.
At the same time, it offers an opportunity to correct
ones actions, through many opportunities that are
presented throughout many life times, to help mitigate
the impact of past actions. However, quite often, we do
the contrary. Not realizing the opportunity so presented;
we tend to add more to this spiraling sequence of Karm,
primarily inspired by our own ego.
For souls nearing their dissolution into the Supreme,
such effects of their unfruitified13 deeds of previous lives
as well as those of present life tend to bear fruits in the
present life itself, thereby accentuating the impact in its
severity. At the same time, these souls are given the true
understanding of how they ought to dissolve their
remaining Karm and not add more to it. This happens
only with the Grace of God, functioning beyond the
capacities of intellect.
Karm and Karm Yog
May 2002
Karm should not be confused with Karm Yog, as
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
14
Maya is the mechanism through which this Creation comes
into existence and, retains its independent identity, not requiring
God’s involvement in the day-to-day functioning of this world.

some people innocently do. Karm (Karma) refers to our
deeds. Karm Yog refers to our doing Karm with the sole
objective of union with God.
Karm we can do in any manner we desire. Karm Yog
can be done only in one specified manner: doing all our
Karm devoid of attachment and desire for result.
This World is very real; giving up worldly ties is very
difficult
June 2002
Even if we give up our worldly ties, yet we have to
live inside this world. As long as we live in this world, we
remain under the jurisdiction of Maya14. So long, the body
is there, we have to retain it and maintain it, in the
environment of this world. The environment is bound to
exert its influence on us. Moreover, we have to struggle
with it to keep ourselves out of the circle of its influence.
This is not an easy task.
The world around us is so very real. We may want to
ignore it but it will not ignore us. It will present itself in
its numerous shades and colors. Some of them can be
very tempting at times. We may exercise very strict
discipline to keep our mind and senses out of the circle of
its influence. However, can we do so for all the time we
will be living under its spell? There will be moments of
weakness when our mind and senses will tempt to get a
taste of it. Outwardly, we may control ourselves physically
but inwardly can we keep ourselves untainted for all the
time to come? Therefore, giving up the worldly ties could
be very difficult to attain in its true spirit.
Mind has a tendency to keep wandering. It is as
difficult to rein it, as is to stop air passing through a hole.
Let there be a small opening and air will find its way
through. Let there be momentary loss of control and mind
will find its way to pass through. Mind cannot remain
empty. It must be kept fully occupied to stay out of other
interests. Keeping it totally immersed in God so that there

remains no space for any desire other than God is a state
where we can keep mind from wandering around. Such a
state of absorption into thought of God is Yog. Such union
with God at mental level with total involvement can only
make renunciations (of worldly ties) succeed. Therefore,
without such union, true renunciation is so very difficult
to attain.
13 August 2002
Having given up worldly ties and nothing else to do
physically but to maintain this body may not be difficult
in itself to achieve. However, the true purpose of such
abandonment of worldly ties would be truly met when
the detachment is total at mental level. Absence of work
by itself can create a void. When there is nothing to do, it
could be difficult to hold the mind at one track. However,
if we keep ourselves engaged in work then it may be
difficult for mind to keep wandering. Therefore, keeping
ourselves on the path that keeps us engaged in work will
be a better option.
In this situation, we see the synthesis of two issues
critical to attaining Brahm (God). One: removing
ourselves from worldly ties, so that they do not consume
all our energies, and leave us with space for our journey
towards God. Two: keeping our selves occupied in work,
so that mind and senses do not wander around. Such work
is simple work but with a difference. Most our work are
guided by our appetite for money, power, position,
recognition, etc. This appetite needs to be contained. The
desires are to be curtailed. Attachments are to be severed.
Thus, work without attachment and desire, coupled with
renunciation of worldly ties, can help a person attain
Brahm sooner than otherwise.
3. Birth and Death: here we have our

choices
May 2002

BhagavadGita does not speak of hell where humans
should rot for their misdeeds. All it says that we have to
return to this earth to experience life, in all its shades, to
fulfill our karmic debts. If we did wrong deeds we return
to experience their result in our future lives, here it self
on this earth. If we did right deeds, we do return to
experience their result in our future lives on this earth.
We do not understand or, try to understand why some
souls are born as humans, while others are born as violent
and nonviolent animals, birds, reptiles, and insects, etc.
We do not want to understand why we experience miseries
in our human life, when we did nothing conceivably wrong
in our present human birth, to earn those punishments
that life delivers us. We also fail to understand why some
people seem to enjoy all the pleasures of human life,
though their deeds in their present human birth do not
seem to make them, deserving of such bounties.
We do not have memories of our past lives; disregard
which species we may have been born in those lives.
Therefore, we cannot connect our deeds of past lives to
our present human life. Should we have the memories of
our past lives? If we did what would happen? Let us think
about it. Some say oblivion (forgetting) is a blessing! Let
us think about that too.
We all seek Freedom, but freedom from what?
April 2000
We all seek freedom in almost every sphere of activity
in our life. As children, we seek freedom from the
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
15
We tend to mistakenly believe that good money can buy us
freedom. To earn that we immerse ourselves into our work.
With that grows our latent ambitions, our inherent desire for
growth and success, and the joy that comes with recognition,
prestige, and power, and the illusory satisfaction that comes
out of good life that money can buy. We do not wish to recognize
the void in our life that is supposedly filled by preoccupation
with our work.
supervision and control of our parents, in almost every
wake of our life. As adolescents, we seek freedom from
the restrictions placed on our life-style. As adults, we seek
freedom from the interference of our superiors at work
or, partners in business. As seniors, we seek freedom from
limited financial resources to depend on for rest of the
life. Therefore, in our youth we keep working, to save for
emptiness of our last days15.
However, do we ever seek freedom from the life and
death? Life that brings us joys and sorrow, pain and
pleasure, comforts and discomforts, friendship and enmity,
comedy and tragedy, faith and betrayal, love and hate,
fullness and emptiness, violence and peace, destruction
and new beginnings, and so on. The death that we all fear,
though we all know we cannot escape it. Death that we
try to escape in every possible way, but only if we can
escape it, finally!
What is, after all, the freedom from life and death? It
is the freedom from the vicious cycle of rebirths. Such
freedom brings Moksh. Moksh is Liberation, when our
individual soul merges with the Supreme Soul from which
once it had emerged, and thus, returns no more to the earth.
Our Desires have brought us back into this World
November 2001
It is our desires that have shackled us and brought us
back into the world that we experience around us. If it
were not for unfulfilled desires that hold us back, our soul
would have merged into the Supreme Soul, and thus would
have lost its independent existence.
It is our desires that have made us live the life we
have been living. Joys and sorrows, love and hate, pain
and pleasure, comedy and tragedy, faith and betrayal,
victory and defeat, luxury and poverty, peace and agony,
and every other shade of life is product of our desires and
attachments.
If only desires end, the cycle of repeated births and

deaths end. That is, when there is no desire to return to
this world of Maya, but to dissolve one self into the
Supreme Soul. Maya is the mechanism through which,
this Creation comes into existence and, retains its
individual identity, quite independent of God’s day-to-day
interference in the functioning of this world.
Desires are the shackles that can be broken
December 2001
Can the desires end? It is like asking: Can the flow
of river stop? One may say: Yes it can, by creating a dam,
but only temporarily, not permanently. If we try to stop it
permanently, it would break the dam and all barriers. The
same is with desires. They can be stopped, only
temporarily, but not permanently. If we try to stop them
permanently, they would return with much greater might
and break the barriers we placed unnaturally.
So we ask our self: Can the flow of river be turned to
a new direction? Can the flow be led to the ocean where
it would loose its independent existence? The answer
would be yes. Once it is led to the ocean, the river merges
into it. It needs no more of artificial barriers. Its force is
now diluted and dissolved into the ocean, becoming one
with it. The same is true with the desires. Our desires can
be directed towards the Supreme Soul, whereby every
desire becomes the desire to attain the Supreme Spirit.
Our ego, the sense of being ‘Me’, can be surrendered
to ‘Him’ whereby it would loose its independent identity.
Then ceases the desire to experience the world around us.
Desires will no more return to us with greater might. That
is when we will attain Moksh, that is, liberation from the
cycle of repeated birth and death.
Bondage of Karm and Choices before us
December 2002
Must we break away from the chain of Karm? If not,
we must keep returning to this world, repeatedly. There is
pain and there is pleasure, in this world. Pain is not only

physical, but mental too. It is on the rise, as life continues
to grow complex.
The continual process of Karm is of our own doing.
Deeds, good or bad, generate Karm. The fruit of Karm
must take shape. Therefore, we develop good Karm and
bad Karm. To experience the fruit of our Karm, we must
return to this world. Even if we return for lots of good
deeds of the past live(s), we must return. In addition, every
such return brings us opportunities as well as exposures
to add more good or bad Karm. The process goes on.
Shackles - so we place around us. Should we? On
the other hand, should we break away from these shackles?
Choice is ours. We like to boast of our free will. Do we
employ it for adding more of chains around us or, to release
ourselves of that bondage? God has given us the options.
What do we do with it?
God has given us Free Will to Seek Freedom from the
Cycle of Birth and Death
December 2001
We are born as humans, not animals, nor insects.
Many animals live in peace and harmony. Others are
bloodthirsty. So are insects. So are humans. What then
separates us from animals, insects? Why the Creator of
the Universe has endowed we humans with greater
abilities with regard to our mental faculties, emotional
exposures, gift of wisdom, and above all the choice of
free will? Where does He expect us to employ this ‘Free
Will’ most?
We do not search for the answer to that question.
Too often, we spend most of our life meeting the needs of
our day-to-day life. Those of us who are endowed with
greater abilities often get immersed in giving shape to
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
16
It could be quite easy to present a distorted interpretation of
this when people do not understand its true import, which
cannot be understood by reading the few lines written here, as
it would require an essay by itself.
our ambitions, and in the process, we get quite involved
with the thought of augmenting our power, wealth, and
prestige. The entire focus of our free will remains glued
to those objectives.
God has given us the free will to seek exit from this
world of Maya. Maya, that places a veil between the God
and us. He has given us the free will to seek Moksh. Moksh
is liberation from this world of Maya, as our soul merges
with the Supreme Soul and does not return in any form.
That is, our freedom from re-births.
Big price to pay for love of God
December 2001
Love is not necessarily attachment. Moreover,
attachment is not necessarily love. Love inspires us to
give. Attachment compels us to possess. Love releases us
- attachment binds us. Love is pure - it seeks nothing.
Attachment is selfish - it demands everything. When love
(devotion) is for God, it is Bliss. There is no sense of
loss; there is no pain.
Attachment is for money, power, position, prestige,
man/woman, kids, pets, our belongings, and the life itself.
Biggest attachment is towards life. We do not want to
part with it. Knowing well it has old age, it has sickness,
it has pleasure and pain, it has miseries, it has good and
bad times, it has so much that we want and it has so much
that we despise. Yet, we want it all. What an attraction it
is - the life! We are willing to trade it for the Bliss, where
there is no pain, in the realm of God.
However, we are busy. We do not want to try for it.
We believe in our ability to achieve what we want - but
not this one ... God. It is not only going to Sunday church
or daily temple. God does not come to us until we love
Him to the exclusion of everything else16. Moreover, that
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
17
A (pronounced as U in But) and Gya (pronounced with a
nasal tone). When added they make Agya (both A in Agya are
pronounced as U in But).
is a tall order. We are not ready to pay that big a price. The
irony lies here.
Rebirths and Christianity
May 2002
Many a moderns do not believe in rebirth. Their
disbelieve may have been inspired by Christianity’s
popular present day stand on the subject. Handful men
engineered such thinking centuries ago. Moderns have
remained ignorant of this fact, as the fact it self has
remained out of circulation, probably by efforts of those
who did not want it known to the masses.
“Christianity initially did endorse rebirth, and then
handful of men banned it. Strangely enough, first at the
wishes of Empress Theodora, the Council of
Constantinople condemned it in AD 543 “If anyone says
or thinks that human souls had a previous existence,
anathema sit’’ the Council declared”. Hindu View of
Christianity and Islam, Ram Swarup ISBN 81-85990-66-
2 [2000]
In effect, an Empress and the Council of Humans
attempted to direct the Creator of this Universe that the
Creator must change His Management of Cosmos, because
these handfuls of humans did not like the thought of
rebirths. Council also told rest of the humanity that if
anybody said or thought of it, such person would be
accursed (anathema)!
4. Moksh: here we end our Journey

2 Aug 2002 Venezia Italia
“Agya” being the First lesson in knowing God

+ and YÉ - these two letters of Sanskrit alphabet stand
apart, at a distance from each other. But joined together
they make +YÉ Agya17 which means: Not knowing, devoid
of knowledge or experience. Simply spoken it means
ignorant.
Perishable knowledge cannot be carried forward
We travel through whole of our life, from the
beginning till the end, and yet remain ignorant! We become
learned by reading books, but remain spiritually ignorant.
The knowledge that we acquire from books does not
remain with us for one whole lifetime; without practice,
most of it is lost within matter of years. The knowledge of
God, however, is carried forward to the next life. It is
therefore, permanent knowledge; all else is transitory
knowledge unless, of course, such transitory knowledge
returns to the owner by Grace of God and with a purpose
(this is not theory, it happens).
Truth of a moment is not eternal truth
What is Truth? That is Truth, which is eternal. What
is eternal? That is eternal, which is not transitory. What
is transitory? An example: Let us look at a flower. It is a
flower now. Tomorrow it will dry up. Day after it will
decay. No more we will be able to call it a flower.
Therefore, it is transitory. It is the truth of the moment
that it is a flower. The truth of this moment that it is a
flower will not remain the truth of another moment.
Therefore, it is transitory. Something that is truth now
and will no more be the truth later, cannot be the eternal
Truth. Eternal Truth is that which was truth before, which
is truth now, which will remain truth forever. And there is
only one such truth. That truth is God. Therefore, God is
the eternal Truth. All else is truth of a moment, not eternal.
A human Guru can at best show the path
The knowledge we acquire from books, and by
learning at universities, all that is the knowledge of the
kind that is perishable, that has a temporary life. And
therefore, they represent transitory truths, not the eternal
truth. The knowledge of God is the permanent knowledge.
That is the true knowledge. All else is fleeting knowledge.
But that knowledge of God cannot be acquired from books,

and by acquiring degrees at Universities. That knowledge
of God can be acquired from the God, Him self. We humans
can only, at best, show the path for approaching to Him.
Until we retain the ego of our perishable knowledge...
But even approaching Him cannot be successful until
we retain the ego of our perishable knowledge. All the
knowledge we acquired from books and at universities is
the foundation of that ego. That ego must be crushed. No
one else can crush it permanently. Only we our self can,
and that too, only with the help of God. For this we need
to surrender our self totally to God, and ask Him to help
us.
When we become Agya “again”...
When we become Agya, that is, devoid of ego of our
cultivated knowledge and experience, only then we begin
to understand God, in true sense! All conditioning of our
mind must go. God must be approached with the heart of
a child, and the simplicity and faith of a child. God does
not descend until the space for Him is made totally vacant,
for once He does, He fills our entire being, and there
remains no more space to fill anything else! The mind
must be totally empty. As long as it is filled with our
erudition there is no vacancy for God.
The true knowledge of God sinks within us, only
when we “once again” become Agya! (2-8-2002 Venezia)
Journey to God is possible with Faith of Child, not
with the intellect of adult
In today’s environment, pleasure and pain both have
escalated substantially as compared to the times when life
was much simpler. We sometimes ask ourselves: Is it
possible to continue our Journey to God through these
hurdles? Yes, it is possible. And, it is very simple. But, it
is only simple to listen to. It is very difficult to learn its
true meaning. It is much more difficult to live by that.
For journey to Him, we need to simply ask Him:

‘Please hold my hand and lead me, like a father holds the
child and leads him!’ For this, we need the Faith of a child.
Child holding father’s hand is different
There is a difference between ‘child holding father’s
hand’ and ‘father holding child’s hand’. Let us visualize,
the “child holding” father’s hand. Both walking side-by-
side on a steep terrain, and there is a ditch by side of the
child. Child’s attention is temporarily caught by the beauty
of scenery. His grip is loosened for a moment. Hold of his
hand gives away. He slips in the ditch. Similarly, there
are plenty of attractions and avenues for distractions on
this beautiful earth. We adults hold to God with one hand,
and hold to the desires of the material world with the other.
Our desires and attachments are enough to distract, from
time-to-time, our attention from God. The call of desires
and the beckon of sense pleasures are enough to let our
hold loosen momentarily. And that one moment is enough
to let us slip into the ditch that our desires dig for us.
Father holding child’s hand is different
Now let us visualize, “father holding” the hand of
the child. Child’s attention is caught to the glimpses of
attraction. But his grip is not loosened, because it is not
his grip. It is the grip of the father, a firm grip. The child
cannot slip away from that grip. Similarly, when God is
with us, protecting our interests, worldly attractions will
delude us, but they will not be able to finally take us with
them into their folds.
Giving up our mental makeup of an adult
But ‘when’ can we have God with us, retaining that
firm grip? When we have surrendered our ego totally to
Him. That can happen when we give up our mental
makeup of an adult, and become enveloped by the
innocence of a child. That faith of a child has no vested
interest, as we adults often do.

They both cannot co-exist
Our adult ego and childlike faith cannot go hand in
hand. One of them can exist. The other has to die. Child-
like faith will not emerge until our adult ego dies. The
intellect of adult comes in the way of that childlike faith.
(2 Aug 2002)
Union with God is possible when we acquire the nature

of God
Union with God is possible when we assume the
nature of God. In God’s nature there is no place for malice
towards anyone, there is no desire for acquisition of any
kind. God is not emotionally attached to any one or any
thing. God is not attached to any work nor has any desire
for result of such work. He has created the human being.
But, He does not have the desire that human should
recognize Him as the creator. When a person fails to
recognize Him or, refuses to recognize Him as the creator,
He does not punish that person. Reward or punishment
comes to the person through his work. If his work is worthy
of reward he gets that, and if it deserves punishment he
gets that too. But he does not get punished for not treating
God with respect.
Compare it with the nature of Human
Human on the contrary is quite attached to its power
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
18
Maya is the mechanism through which this Creation comes
into existence and, retains its independent identity, not requiring
God’s involvement in the day-to-day functioning of this world
(b) Maya is the veil that keeps God out of the sight of His
subjects (c) Maya is the environment that makes us forget our
origin and become part of the environment in which we live.
19
Dharm can also be described as “What we are born to do in
this life”. To explain this satisfactorily, we would require yet
another essay on it.
20
Dharma, Artha, Kama, and Moksha are the familiar anglicized
spellings of Sanskrit terms Dharm, Arth, Moksh, and Kaam;
where the underlined A is incorrectly pronounced as A in Bata,
while it ought to be pronounced as U in But.
and position. A powerful person may well punish a
powerless person, if not treated with respect.
Demonstration of power, position, and wealth is a human
quality, not a Divine quality. Thus God is not emotionally
attached to the person or that person’s work. We are
required to inculcate those qualities before we can become
worthy of union with God.
Blending well is the key
When we mix yellow in yellow we get yellow. But
when we mix blue in yellow we get green. So blue does
not mix well with yellow, but yellow does. Similarly, when
our soul has acquired the qualities of the Supreme Soul,
it can merge with the Supreme Soul and become one, not
distinguishable. But when it has different qualities, the
Supreme Soul cannot admit it to merge, because if it does,
the Supreme Soul will loose its original qualities.
This is when our journey will end
Each individual soul, that we are, had started our
respective journey from the Supreme Soul. We have been
part of Him. But we are not now. Having come to this
world of Maya18, we have forgotten our original qualities,
and we have acquired different qualities in course of our
long journey. When we become aware of that, then we
would try to shed those acquired qualities, and try to
recover our original qualities, with which we had once
started our journey. When we are able to get back our
original qualities then our journey will come to an end.
2 Aug 2002
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
21
Moksh is liberation, final emancipation, freedom from life
and death cycle.
Journey of the Soul has four stages,
the last being Moksh
The Creator has given His subjects this life to
experience Dharm19, Arth, Kaam, and Moksh20 through
the process of their individual Karm. Without fulfilling
each of these we cannot attain Moksh21.
Every person is born with his or her own dharm. What
we are born to do in this life is largely based on what we
have been doing so far in our previous lives. In this life
we are born to experience the fruits, may be sweet or sour,
from our Karm through the journey of our earlier lives.
At the same time we get an opportunity to take a step
forward towards the final goal of human birth, that is,
Moksh.
“Dharm” is perceived by many of us as “religion”.
5000 to 6000 years ago when MahaaBhaarat was written
and enacted on the stage of this world, and much more
earlier than that when Raamaayan was written and enacted
on the same stage, this Sanskrit term Dharm was used in
those epics of yesteryear. As far we know, there existed
no other religion in those distant past, like Christianity,
Islam, Buddhism, etc. Score of other religions too have
cropped up in later days to confuse people and translate
dharm into religion. But when dharm was understood in
its original sense, religion was not it.
If there was any religion at all in those ancient days,
it was to attain God the Creator, disregard what name one
called Him by. With passage of time, however, this word
has acquired the popular meaning as religion.
Some others amongst us perceive Dharm as duty,
which is a concept limited to individual interpretation at
a given point of time, because with passage of time, the
same individual finds himself changing his earlier
interpretation. Besides, in a given situation at the same
point of time, what one may consider his duty - the other

may not. Duty, is somehow connected with the notion of
right and wrong conduct, which itself is not only
subjective, but also happens to change for same individual
with time. What we perceive as right conduct in our
adolescence may not appear to ourselves as right conduct
when we achieve maturity in life. Being capable of
conflicting views, it could not be, generally, one of the
goals of human life that Dharm is supposed to be.
Therefore, dharm is not primarily the duty. However, in
situations it may be used in that sense. And we may find
such usage in ancient epics as well.
Without fulfilling our Dharm, that is what we are
born to do, we cannot attain Moksh. By using our free
will we often tend to give a new direction to our dharm.
Thereby we create new Karm. This necessitates at least
one more birth to experience the result of such new Karm.
In that birth once again we use our free will trying to
change our destiny. Thus we book another birth for our
self. The process goes on taking the shape of a vicious
circle. We forget that we were given that free will to put
efforts towards seeking Moksh. Even if we are reminded,
we do not pay heed to it. Truly speaking it is far more
difficult to employ free will for attaining Moksh, than to
employ it for changing the destiny!
All that we remember in our Ego trip is that, we have
successfully altered our destiny, by conquering the
hardships handed over to us, by a weird concept called
destiny, which only weakling like to find shelter in! Least
we realize that we are playing in the hands of Maya whose
one of the objectives is to let the process of creation
continue. If we all were to successfully remember and
doggedly act upon to attaining Moksh, this game show
will not continue!
“Arth” refers to the resources for sustaining the body
through the journey of life. We work to earn these
resources. In that sense our occupation in it self can point
towards Arth. Work each of us has to do, only the type of

work may vary. Without fulfilling this either, we cannot
attain Moksh.
“Kaam” is the desire that can manifest itself in
various forms.
It can take form of the desire to seek “carnal
pleasure”. In that way it can disregard the very purpose as
to why, in the first place, it was given to the creatures.
That was, to reproduce, to multiply, to keep the process
of creation going. To some of us it becomes an obsession.
It can also take the form of desire to “acquire wealth”.
In that way it can disregard the very purpose as to why, in
the first place, it was given to the humans. That was, to
acquire resources adequate to meet the requirements of
living. Instead, accumulations for personal gratification,
display, or abuse are the uses that we have taken fancy to.
It can also take the form of desire to “acquire power”.
In that way it can disregard the very purpose as to why, in
the first place, it was given to the humans. That was, to
protect the subjects, maintain justice and well being of
all. Instead, accumulations for personal gratification,
display, or abuse are the uses, which we seem to have
taken rather fancy to.
This power again, can be political or religious. That
is, “seeking control over peoples’ mind”. Religions that
have a mission to promote themselves as a product
claiming that only their product works, could well be doing
greater harm than good to mankind, as a whole.
Without fulfilling all our desires of any kind
whatsoever, we cannot become the worthy candidate for
attaining Moksh. For every desire that remains unfulfilled
we must return to the Earth. We need to fulfill the desires
through the life process on this Earth, disregard what life
form we acquire. Or, we need to acquire the capability to
end all our desires. Ending does not mean suppressing
them. That we suppress today resurfaces tomorrow.
Ending the desires is not easy. Desires are product of mind.
Mind can be tamed for some duration, but not indefinitely.

The only way is to turn the desires towards God. Thereby
we retain the desires, but at the same time we give them a
new shape and character.
“Moksh”, finally, is freeing the soul from the bondage
of birth(s) and death(s) based on its individual Karm.
When the desire to return to this world ends, Moksh
approaches. The desire to return ends with the end of desire
to enjoy/ desire to participate in whatever we see around
us cannot attain God howsoever we may try. There is no
real conflict between different routes. If there is a conflict,
it is between leaders’ ambition to amass greater following.
Different routes exist with purpose. All humans are
not same. Their tastes are not same. Their attitudes are
not same. Their appetite for spiritualism is not same. How
can all follow the same path? Different paths are necessary
to suit individual taste and appetite. Greater the appetite
for attaining God, more profound the path is and deeper
is its reach.
God has innumerable attributes. We humans perceive
him in innumerable ways. God has created humans in
innumerable characters. God has created this universe with
numerous varieties. Perceptions of this creation are
numerous. Innumerable variety is very basic to this
creation. But, this all originates from the One and
ultimately dissolves in that One. Reality thus is the One –
the ultimate reality.
Four Generic Paths
There are few generic paths to attaining God. Gyaan
Yog, that is union with God through the path of knowledge.
Karm Yog that is union with God through the path of
action, while retaining all worldly ties, yet performing
actions without attachment and desire for result. Sannyaas
Yog, that is union with God through the path of
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
22
Refer to Bhagavad-Gita Chapter 12 Shlok 2 to 5

renunciation of all worldly ties. Bhakti Yog, that is union
with God through the path of love and devotion.
The last of them, Bhakti Yog is by far the easiest to
adopt in human form22. The reason is we all remain in the
jurisdiction of Maya as long as we live as humans on this
earth. The grip of Maya is very tight. Its ways are
mysterious. It can make us loose our way with such ease
that we may not even realize as we slip away.
Through Gyaan Yog, we may acquire the knowledge
of God and may come pretty close to attaining Him.
However, from somewhere, quite unnoticed by us, the ego
may seep in. That little ego can be a mighty tool that may
take us away from Him in one swing. Momentary
weakness can take us down the ladder. Remember snake
and ladder game we played in our childhood?
Through Karm Yog, we may perform our actions,
while retaining worldly ties, yet performing them in a
detached mode with no desire for result. Thus, we may
reach very close to attaining Him after long arduous
journey. However, from somewhere, quite unnoticed by
us, the desire may creep in. That one moment’s weakness
can slip us down the ladder.
Through Sannyaas, we may renounce all worldly ties
and devote our self to God in entirety. We may reach near
attaining Him. The attraction of worldly matters lurking
all around us may from somewhere come to tempt us. We
may temporarily loose all our penance in matter of
moments. To regain and make up for that temporary loss
can take us ages.
Through Bhakti Yog, when we offer our self to God
with our love and devotion and total surrender to Him,
He becomes the sailor of the ship. In such state when we
ask Him to hold our hand and save us from the grip of
Maya, He comes to our rescue.

Innumerable are the Faces of the Creator If only we
care to recognize them
Let us look at the National Geographic TV channel.
Or, look at the Animal Planets TV channel, for a change.
We notice the amazing variety in God’s creation! Yet so
little of His creation that we know of. For a moment let us
think of its enormity! Come to think of a familiar creature
octopus. If He could give it 8 hands, can He not assume 4
hands for Himself? What is not possible for Him?
If He is pleased with our devotion and sincerity, He
may choose to reveal Himself to us. And He can assume
any form that He has already created or, is yet to create. If
He wills, He can reveal Him self in the form devotee loves
Him most! Can we stop Him do so if we happen not to
believe in it? Can we stop Him do so just because we
ourselves happen to perceive Him without form? Or, just
because we happen to believe that He does not exist!
He does not have to prove Himself to us. His
creation, in itself, is the testimony. Do we want to see
Him in form of light? He can let us do so if He is pleased
with us. We may want to see Him, with form or, without
form; with attributes or, without attributes, in any manner
we may like, and He can reveal Himself in that manner if
He is pleased with us. Key is that He should be pleased
with us. Let us not forget He doesn’t get pleased easily.
He tests our devotion, He tests our persistence, and He
makes us wait and wait till eternity, yet He may choose to
reveal Himself with much less.
If we think we will reach Him, the journey may be
difficult. It is the sense of ‘Me’ within us, which is bent
upon achieving it. There lies the crux of the problem. But
if we seek His help and thereby, letting our ‘Me’ dissolve
in Him, our journey may be easier. We can’t reach Him, if
we wish to. He can come to us, if He Wills. Let His Grace
descend on us; that is the way to attain Him.
The point is not whether He has form or no form.
The point is that He can assume any form if He wishes.

Whether He will assume any form or no form depends on
His will. His will to reveal Himself or not, depends on
how pleased He is with our devotion. He wishes to reveal
Himself to all creatures through His creation disregard
whether they want to feel His presence or not. Only to
few, who desire only for Him, He chooses to reveal
Himself differently.
How will the devotee recognize Him if He chooses
to reveal Himself? Devotee will recognize Him if He
reveals Himself in the same form in which the devotee all
along aspired to see Him. And this includes no form,
similarly as numbers also include zero. We can seek His
vision in any form (or no form) we may choose; but let us
not think He has only that form (or no form) that our
intellect permits us to believe. Let us remember that, our
intellect has its limitations and, He is beyond intellect.
He cannot be known through our intellect. He can be
known through His Will, not our will.
Is God with Form or is He Formless?
Is God with form or formless? Both. How can it be
both? Why not? God who can create this universe can He
not create a form for him self? Of course, He can. Then,
why he cannot be with form? God who can create vast
empty spaces in this universe can He not create an empty
space for him self? Of course, He can. Then, why he cannot
be formless?
If He is both then which one should I submit my self
to? Either. Either? Whichever, appeals to us. With form
or without form, the way we wish to perceive Him is same.
How can it be same? Why not? The result is same. He
knows. He knows that we have submitted our self to him,
disregard how. How does he know? Why should that doubt
surface? He who teaches all would He not know? He who
gave us the eyes would He not see? He who formed the
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
23
Refer to Bhagavad-Gita Chapter 12 Shlok 5

ears would He not hear? When He knows that it is Him
we are worshipping disregard how we visualize him,
would He not accept if our devotion were genuine? Why
not? What else does He want from us? Nothing else He
wants from us, except devotion, love. He who has given
us every thing what can we give him in return except our
love and devotion?
Why do we perceive Him with form? For, it is easier
to perceive Him with form than without form. Why? Well
look at it this way. We love our children. Our children
have a face. When we remember them, often their face
floats in our memory. When we look at their photo album
or video recordings we feel emotional towards them.
Suppose these children were to be born to us without a
body and without a face, just in form of air, blank empty
space. How then exactly we would have perceived them?
How would we have remembered them? How we would
have looked at their photo albums or video recordings?
How emotional would we have felt towards those children
of blank empty spaces? For loving someone emotions are
very important. It is equally important to have emotions
towards God to be able to love Him well. Love without
emotions is very difficult. Emotions without a face,
directed towards empty spaces, is equally difficult.
Does that mean emotions without a body and a face
is impossible? Yes and no. Let us look at it this way.
Children die when parents are alive. Yet they remain in
our memory. The body may have gone. The photo album
or video recording may have been lost. Yet the memory
stays. Emotions remain. But then, let us not forget that
once there was a body and face. That body, that face, its
actions, its expressions, which may be no more living,
yet memory remains of those. Had never been a body, a
face, its actions, its expressions, but a child made of blank
air from the very beginning then how would be its memory,
can we visualize? For human emotions to cultivate it is
necessary to have had a body and face at some point of

time at least. For human love, emotions are necessary.
Does that mean without emotions it is not possible to attain
God? No, it is possible, but relatively much difficult23.
Total submission to God is not impossible yet very
difficult when we have no emotions towards Him. Without
total submission God is not attained. It helps to have a
body and face to tread on the path of love and devotion
filled with human emotion directed towards God. That is
where the value of “God with form” lies.
How close are we to God?
In our mind we have many compartments. In one
compartment we have the thoughts of our spouse. In
another compartment we have thoughts of our kids. In
yet another compartment we have thoughts of our family
problems and family finances. In another compartment
we have thoughts of our work. In another compartment
we have thoughts of problems relating to our work. Then
we have thoughts of our boss, our colleagues, our salary
raise, our importance in the organization, and so many
things in so many compartments.
Then we have several other compartments in which
we have thoughts of our friends, their families, our
relatives, their families, our opponents and their motives,
our enemies and their moves, and so on. Then we have
other compartments for our ego, our joys, our sorrows,
our love, our hatred, our pain, our pleasure, our bitterness,
and God knows how many other compartments for how
many other matters.
And then, finally, one small compartment for God
too. But, curiously it is not always for God alone. Often
with God, there are so many other things related to God.
For example, sometimes aspirations that God might help
us get a raise at work, or solve our difficulties with growing
kids, or God knows how many such things. So poor God
is also not having one full compartment for himself!
Until we clean up all these compartments, make them

empty, and, then ask God to come and reside in all of
them, Him alone; till then we are not close enough to Him.
Attachment is the one fundamental difference between
God and Humans
In human form (yoni) the soul is closest to God in
comparison to all other forms (species). In human form
the soul understands God most, in comparison to all others
forms. In human form the soul tries to create on this earth
what God has created in this universe. The human effort
is only a miniature form of God’s designs. God is so much
like humans, or humans are so much like God, with one
fundamental difference. God is unattached to His creation,
but humans are not.
This attachment is such a mighty thing that it makes
all the difference. It turns humans to God, or to animal.
Those who give it up successfully, turn to God. Those
who accumulate more of it, turn to animal. When we
acquire more of this attachment towards power or position
or wealth or lust, new animals are born in human form.
Intellectual Blindness
Blindness is also a state of mind. Mind’s refusal to
accept something, which is inconceivable by mind, is its
blindness. It occurs when we believe that: ‘what my eyes
cannot see; or, what my intellect cannot perceive; cannot
be true’.
Seeking where?
We seek elsewhere, what is so near us. God is so
near us. Yet, He is so far from us. We do not open the
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
24
I want to read a statement from “The Coming of the Third
Millennium” which was issued by the Pope very recently in
relation to the situation in Asia: “The Asia Synod will deal
with the challenge for evangelization posed by the encounter
with ancient religions such as Buddhism and Hinduism. While

doors of our heart to Him. Blinded by limitations of our
intellect, we keep refusing to see it.
Why cannot we ask God to show us The way to Him?
God resides in our heart. Yet to seek God we go to
Gurus, teachers, guides, discourses, and God knows how
many places. Why do we need that? Why do we have to
search the One who is within our self? Why cannot we
ask Him to help us? Is this because asking Him would
require total surrender to him? Is it our Ego that comes in
the way? Why cannot we talk to Him who is within our
self? Is it because, to do so, we have to tune in with Him?
And that we find more difficult than listening to others
tell us what to do?
Why cannot we dive deep within our self and try to
search for the pearl that lies somewhere hidden within us
but at a considerable depth? Why do we have to think of
the ways and means to reach Him? Why cannot we feel
Him within our self? Why cannot we love Him enough to
be able to do so quite naturally?
Why can we not feel that our existence is diluted
totally and got mixed in Him? Why cannot we feel Him
and our self as one? Rather feel that we have lost our self
in Him? Why do we have to be conscious of our own
existence in front of Him? Why cannot our entire being
feel as if it has lost it self in Him? The feeling of such
merger can be so blissful. Is that how the river feels when
she throws her self up in the bosom of ocean?
Oh God! Why cannot such feel be permanent? Why
do we have to loose it and come back to the world around
us? When will our journey end? When? When? When?
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
expressing esteem for the elements of truth in these religions,
the Church must make it clear that Christ is the one mediator
between God and man and the sole Redeemer of humanity”.
ISBN 81-85990-60-3 [2000]
But then...
Religion has become a product for Marketing Untruth
in the name of God
We should beware of such people who tend to market
their religion as if it were a product. Like marketing people
who say that only our product works, we find religious
leaders saying that only24 their religion can get us the
salvation, which happens to be the biggest Untruth ever
told in the history of humanity! Such religious leaders are
like traders of their respective religion.
Most of them are ignorant of the Truth, in any case,
because their spiritual evolution is at a low level. They
are only repeating to the masses, which have been repeated
to them all the while, by their superiors in their religious
hierarchy. Since they are ignorant of the truth, in any case,
they cannot show the masses the correct path. A blind
man can only lead another blind man into a ditch.
However, those very few who are at the top most
level of such religious hierarchy are, at least, supposed to
know the Truth, if they deserved reaching that level. If
that is so, then why is it that knowingly they prefer to
keep the masses ignorant of the Truth? Instead, why they
prefer to mislead the masses by Untruth?
It happens to be the biggest Untruth, ever told to the
humanity, that only one religion could offer salvation to
the entire human race, none others can1! Those who are
doing it must have an ulterior motive to grind. Do they
have a missionary objective to propagate their religion
and raise the number of their followers?
Their objective may not be ignoble in it self as for
their desire to amass larger followings, but the mean to
attain that end, which they have chosen in form of a lie in
the name of God, is undeniably ignoble. Now if they are
lying in name of God to fulfill their objective, while
occupying such high level respected religious positions,
can they be worthy of our following them?
Have they simply forgotten
Yashodharman Seed 3 God? All they 223are
remembering now is their prime objective as Management,
of that religious organization that they are heading now,
Concerns about rise
of Varn’Sankars
Arjun continues, “When the family decays, the

eternal Family_Dharm deteriorates, and with that, the
entire family comes under influence of adharm. When
adharm persists, and it engulfs the entire family, then
women in the family take to the path of immorality. When
women take that course, they give birth to children of
mixed-Varn. This process leads to rise of men of mixed-
Varn in the family, and thus, the family goes to the dogs.
With that certain rituals related to the ancestors are
ignored, and the process leads to the decay of ancestral
lineage. With this mixed-Varn, Family_Dharm and the race
both deteriorate to its end.” Shlok 40-43
The issue of Varn’Sankars is mostly avoided by
commentators. Reason is simple—it has become a very
touchy issue these days. Not that the issue itself is so
sensitive—it has been made unduly sensitive issue by
hyper publicity using every possible platform (education,
media, politics, etc) ever since Christian missionary led
English education system gained its foothold. Those who
believe that discretion is better of valor they prefer to use
discretion and avoid commenting on the issue. To me
neither discretion nor valor is relevant—truth is. Therefore,
I shall do some plain talking.
Varn’Sankar means hybrid—product of two Varn(s).
And Arjun’s concern was that it would destroy the society
of humans. How very true in today’s context! Look at the

process of deterioration in Hindu society keeping in mind
history of Hindu society that I have so far presented.
Since when Varn’Sankars started becoming plentiful?
Wasn’t it from the time of arrival of the barbarians? They
had no family values. Not only Aurangzeb who had sex
with his own daughter but even today you get to read in
newspapers of father-in-law having sex with daughter-
in-law or father having sex with daughter. Aren’t these
news items predominantly from those people who follow
the same religion as did Aurangzeb? When they could do
this to their own kin what do you think they would have
done to the Hindu women? So, that was the time since
when number of Varn’Sankars began to rise on this pious
land of BhaaratVarsh. The process went on for centuries
to have produced enough of Varn’Sankars.
Next lot was of popes’ men with legacy from the
Popes who had sex with their daughter/produced
innumerable bastards, and bishops who had sex with kids
who came to church—not handful but numerous cases—
read through my published works on Christianity for
documented evidence with references. They too created
large number of Varn’Sankars—one who proudly called
themselves Anglo-Indians since they thought of
themselves to be the progeny of the superior race—
superior in barbarism and cunningness—read Voltaire and
others in Seed-2—and the other category who preferred
to remain unnamed due to Lajja (sense of shame though
it was not their doing but then they were forced by the so-
called superior race).
Anyhow, this period of many centuries saw
phenomenal growth in the number of Varn’Sankars. All
bloodlines got messed up thoroughly. But the greater part
of the harm came through the Christian missionary led
English education system which irreversibly altered the
thought process of Hindu children that there was nothing
wrong in this mix-up. Net result was the inevitable—
Hindus themselves began to oppose the tradition and

began to demand mixed marriages. To top it came the
cinema which began to inject the love bug so profusely
among the youth that they began to get into love fever but
at the same time they had to face opposition from both
families. This is where Arya Samaj came to their rescue
who would readily help the two love birds marry, and thus
raise the number of their followers—after all they too
believed that idolator Hindus were fools and Hindu gods/
goddesses were false gods. Any how the number of
Varn’Sankars steadily grew in the society and it put in
tatters the very fabric of Hindu society.
The Touchstone Test

Now the question is whether it is good or bad for a
human society? I see no point wasting time debating on
theory. Let us compare results—if the results are good, it
is good—if the results are bad, it is bad. Period. Simple,
isn’t it?
I need not repeat the results of Varn system in Hindu
society—you have already seen (Seed-2) what an enviable
class of people it produced for millenniums—it represented
true humanity—a kind of human society unheard of in the
annals of human history in any other part of the world.
Thus, there remains absolutely no scope for doubt that
Varn System has been very good for the humanity in every
respect.
Now let us see whether enormous spread of
Varn’Sankars has been good for the nation or not. Let us
begin from the time ChristianBritish left and Nehru
dynasty began. Let us examine the antecedents of Nehru
clan. Shri R V Bhasin, Advocate Supreme Court, has
published two small documents “Mrs. Sonia Gandhi &
The Nehru/Gandhi Dynasty” and “A Tale of Two Lals—
Motilal & Jawahar Lal” (ISBN 81-67405-04-X published
11 Oct 2005). I am analyzing here some of the information
picked up from those publications—

Nawab Khan was a Muslim and his wife was a
Muslim by conversion and Parsi by birth. Children born
of a Muslim man and a Parsi woman will be Varn’Sankar.
Children born of a Muslim man and a Muslim woman
will be a Muslim. Their son Feroze Khan was a
Varn’Sankar and a Muslim because his mother was Parsi
by birth and Muslim by conversion. Feroze Khan was
buried according Muslim rites in Allahabad after death.
Feroze Khan was married to Mainuna Begum in 1941
in a mosque at London. To meet legal requirements, notice
of this marriage was published in major local newspapers
in the name of Feroze Khan. Mainuna Begum’s name
before conversion to Islam was Indira Gandhi.
Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi advised Jawaharlal
Nehru to get Feroze Khan’s name changed to Feroze
Gandhi. His excuse was that Feroze Khan’s mother maiden
name was Gandhi. Allahabad’s famous lawyer and
Motilal’s good friend Sir Sapru filed an affidavit in the
court and got the name changed.
After return to BhaaratVarsh, in presence of media,
the whole marriage was repeated with Hindu rites and the
photographs were put up at Anand Bhawan at Allahabad.
This was to complete the process of conspiracy that began
with change of name by affidavit and conspiracy of silence
was maintained to make the untruth look like truth to the
Hindus of BhaaratVarsh. A marriage of two Muslims—
one by birth (Feroze) and the other by conversion
(Indira)—performed in accordance with Vedic rites was
invalid and therefore, whole drama in full glare of media
was an act of deception towards the Hindus.
No information is available if and when Indira
became a Hindu again by renouncing Islam. If Indira
continued to remain a Muslim then her son Rajiv would
be Muslim by birth because Feroze had remained a
Muslim till death and name change was done, against his
will, only to satisfy the demand (protect the political
aspirations) of Jawaharlal Nehru and Mohandas

Karamchand Gandhi. If Mainuna Begum renounced Islam
and reconverted herself to Hinduism then Rajiv would be
a Varn’Sankar.
Feroze Khan (Gandhi) and Mainuna Begum (Indira)
separated (not divorced) for reasons unclear after Rajiv’s
birth.
Second son Sanjiv was arrested in England for
stealing a car and his passport was confiscated. Krishn
Menon was High Commissioner in London at that time.
He got Sanjiv a new passport under changed name Sanjay.
Sanjay was married to Menaka (name changed to
Maneka) under peculiar circumstances at the house of
Muhammad Yunus of New Delhi, supposedly the
biological father of Sanjay.
When Sanjay died in plane crash the person who wept
most was Muhammad Yunus. His book “Persons, Passions
and Politics” describes the circumcision of child Sanjay
according to Muslim rites.
When Indira was informed of Sanjay’s plane crash
the first two questions she asked: (1) what happened to
the bunch of keys he carried and (2) what happened to
wrist watch he was wearing. Interesting isn’t it?
At the time of marriage, Rajiv converted himself to
Christianity and adopted a new name Roberto. His
daughter was named as Bianca and son’s name is Raul.
They are citizen of Italy. Priyanka and Rahul are for
consumption of Hindu voters. Bianca (Priyanka) is
married to a Christian and the first thing she did after she
was discharged from the hospital after her delivery was
to go to Bandra Church to seek blessings. Raul (Rahul) is
said to be hooked to a Christian girl.
After taking over the office of the Prime Minister, at
a media gathering, Rajiv had himself said: I am NOT a
Hindu. At this New York Times, Los Angles Times and
Washington Post praised him profusely. But when Rajiv
died his cremation was done according to Vedic rites.
It is true that Rajiv studied at Cambridge University

in England but it is equally true that during his three years
stay at Cambridge he did not pass a single examination
and returned without any certificate.
As for Sonia, she was working as an ‘au pair’1 girl
and was trying to learn English at a ‘fly by night’ language
school named Cambridge (not Cambridge University).
Motilal was not a barrister or lawyer but a Mukhtiar
(helper of a lawyer) and he worked for famous lawyer
Mubarak Ali who fought the case on behalf of Queen of
Itawa and won the case at London’s Privi Council. As a
reward she gave Mubarak Ali and Motilal the Jaagir of
Amethi. And Jawaharlal was a failure as a lawyer much
the same as Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi was a failure
as a Barrister but we have been taught otherwise. What
was the need to hide the truth and propagate the untruth
as truth?
Conclusion
Ever since independence the nation is being ruled
by the Varn’Sankars. So, they select their types in the
ministries and for significant positions elsewhere. The
result is what we see around us today—I need not expand
on it. I hope you understand what I am trying to say—the
current state of affairs of our nation is due to excessive
indulgence of Varn’Sankars in matters of governing
the nation—that is my contention. The results speak for
themselves—I do not have to prove it.
Arjun’s fear was appropriate but untimely
Islam and Christianity, and their abusive effect on
Hindu Society between 7th and 21st century, has brought
Hindu society now to a state, which Arjun had then feared.
Only Arjun’s fear was untimely because he feared
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
1
au pair = a young person, usually a woman, who lives with a
family in a foreign country in order to learn the language. An
au pair helps in the house and takes care of children and receives
a small wage - Oxford Dictionary ISBN 019-431-5851
this as the likely outcome of the war that he was about to
face and therefore, wanted to desert the battlefield.
Bhagawaan Shri Krishn knew better and He asked
Arjun to rise to the occasion and fight the battle on hand
because that battle was meant to reestablish dharm, not to
destroy Family_Dharm.
It was proved to be correct, for dharm was indeed
reestablished following the battle of MahaaBhaarat, and
we see so much of evidence through the accounts of
foreign visitors as reproduced above. Those accounts are
dated 404 BC onwards. Similar conditions must have
prevailed after MahaaBhaarat until this time, because
suddenly such strong social fabric could not have
developed overnight. The structure must have evolved
from the time battle of MahaaBhaarat ended and dharm
was reestablished.
But today we see so much deterioration in
Family_Dharm related issues, primarily as a result of
Christianity effect on Hindu society, injected through
Macaulayite Christian_English education system over
past 170 years that effectively destroyed the structure that
prevailed for 5,000 years after the battle of
MahaaBhaarat. Such is the venomous impact of a system
that we foolishly have become proud of!
I see no reason to be defensive
On a worldwide scale, if we look at the social
structures evolved by Christian societies, Marxist societies
and so-called Secular societies, we see them disintegrating
already. The base unit ‘family’ is fast eroding the social
fabric of modern society and we can look at the number
of years they have withstood the test of time.
The test of time is the best test, it tells us what works
in practice. It has worked for Hindu society; it has not
worked for Christian societies, Marxist societies, and
Secular societies long enough to stand the test of time.
And therefore, I see no reason to be defensive about

Hindu system of social structure; those who abuse it
looking at today’s situation, deliberately shut their eyes
towards the fact that this very deterioration is the effect
of its long association with Islamic, Christian, Marxist
and Secular societies.
Instead of looking at the cause and effect
relationship, these Hindu hater Indian-Englishmen,
Christianized_Hindus and fake Secularists point fingers
at the ancient system, which saved Hindu society from
being obliterated by Islamic and Christian imperialism.
Arjun’s concern with regard to decay of ancestral
lineage
Let us now return to Arjun’s other concern. He had
been worried when he said, “With that certain rituals
related to the ancestors are ignored, and the process leads
to the decay of ancestral lineage”.
Here we need to realize that the logic behind such
rituals have been lost into antiquity with destruction of
Hindu educational literature over a period of thousand
years of Islamic invasions, followed by total withdrawal
of governmental support towards Hindu education system
in accordance with Macaulay’s plan, cemented by total
disrespect towards Hindu education system impressed on
Hindu minds through English-Christian schooling system
in BhaaratVarsh over past one hundred and seventy years.
The life of a soul does not end with the life of a
physical body. The soul has to go on and go on for ages
from one body to another until it elevates itself sufficiently
to submerge within the Supreme Soul. The soul has its
habitation elsewhere during those intervals when it does
not assume the outer clothing of a physical body and
during this period of habitat there are things that become
necessary. Now the rituals tend to fulfill some of its needs
that we may not understand well today, thanks to Islamic
and Christian imperialism but as Hindu awareness grows,
which has now begun, the knowledge that has gone

underground will start resurfacing gradually as the due
respect would be shown to it. So it is for us to now show
that desire to learn more of our heritage and then only we
will be able to get it back.
Arjun’s concern was untimely for then but it is very
much timely for today
Arjun had been worried when he said, “With this
mixed-Varn Family_Dharm and the race both deteriorate
to its end”.
We see that very much in evidence today, because
that is precisely what has happened to Hindu society with
170 years of Macaulayite Christian_English education
system and influence of Communist-Marxist thought
process.

Shlok 44-47 Arjun
gives up and resigns,
so has Hindu given
up
Arjun continued to say to Shri Krishn, “We have been

hearing that those people whose Family_Dharm is
destroyed, they find their place in hell. Out of our desire
for the kingdom, what kind of sin we are about to commit,
by killing our own brothers (cousins)? Better than this,
let these armed sons of Dhritraashtr kill me in this
battlefield, without my lifting arms, or without my putting
any resistance.” Shlok 44-46
No lasting peace, no true peace can be attained without
justice
Look at the mental state of Arjun. Today, many peace
lovers tend to display this kind of tendency, not realizing
that no lasting peace, no true peace can be attained without
justice.
Just because fighting is bad, bloodshed is bad;
running away from it is not the solution. Nor is the solution
found in surrender, because that only boosts the morale
of the unjust.
Tolerance is different than giving up. Tolerating
injustice may be magnanimity up to a certain point but
beyond that it is cowardice while they name it peace!
This cowardice is responsible for letting injustice

grow beyond repair. They, who take such stand, are no
less responsible for letting injustice grow.
Shlok 47
Sanjay reported to Dhritraashtr, “Saying so, Arjun
in distress dropped his Gaandeev and sagged in his
chariot.”
Arjun drops his arms
Compare Arjun’s state of mind at KuruKshetr with
Hindu state of mind today. Typically, this is the state in
which many of us are today, for we fear to resist Adharm,
in fear of more commotion!

Epilogue
25 August 2008
Today’s leaders (and those who want to become
leader) tend to accuse “Hindu” of inactivity? When they
use this generalized term “Hindu” whom they actually
refer to? Do they refer to the common man? If yes, then
what right do they have to accuse the common man?
Have they been able to provide a worthy leadership
to the common man? If not, who is at fault? How does
one expect common man to rise against the wrongs being
done to him at such a mass scale, as is the case today,
without being able to offer them the right leadership? How
can the common man trust you when each and every
leader, who has been the product of this “Varn’Sankar”
culture (including education), has only betrayed the masses
every time they posed their trust on them?
25 April 2008
No leadership—worth its salt—has yet risen on the
horizon—whom Hindu can handover his reins.
Hindu is waiting—he is watching—he will surrender
to the leadership—when a worthy one presents himself.
Until then—if Hindu is not letting himself turn into
yet another barbarian as are the opponent Aasuric
forces—there is no reason for someone to fume and fret
about it.
25 August 2008
This time there will be yet another battle between
Dharm and Adharm, and again, a decisive one. The color
on the horizon has begun to change!

Thoughts
Free Will
2001 Dec 11, Tue 12:40 PM, Yogeeta
We are born as humans, not animals, nor insects.
Many animals live in peace and harmony. Others are
bloodthirsty. So are insects. So are humans. What then
separates us from animals, insects? Why the Creator1 of
the Universe has endowed us humans with greater abilities
with regard to our mental faculties, emotional exposures,
gift of wisdom, and above all the choice of free will?
Where does ‘He’ expect us to employ this ‘Free Will’
most? Do we search for the answer to that question? Or,
do we rather spend all our life remaining preoccupied with
the thought of augmenting our power, wealth and prestige?
Freedom finally?
2000 Apr 30, Mon. 3:25 PM, Shiv Palm Beach
We all seek freedom in almost every sphere of activity
in life. But who (and how often) seeks freedom from the
life itself, that is, this cycle of birth(s) and death(s)?
Desires are Shackles
2001 Nov 10, Sat 6:15 PM, TTC Subway, Toronto
It is our desires that have shackled us and brought us
into this world that we experience around us. It is our
desires that have made us live the life we have been living.
If only desire(s) end, the cycle of birth(s) and death(s)
end.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1
Words like Creator, God, Vidhata, Brahm, etc have been used,
more or less, interchangeably without any specific notion
attached to any of them, unless specifically stated otherwise.
Shackles at what Cost?
2001 Dec 12, Thus 00:17 AM, Yogeeta
Can the desires end? Can the force of water stop?
Temporarily yes, permanently no. Can the flow of water
be turned to a new direction? Can the flow be led to the
ocean where it would loose its independent existence?
Can our desires be directed towards God? Can our ego,
the sense of being ‘Me’, be surrendered to ‘Him’ whereby
it looses its independent identity? Can then cease the desire
to experience the world around us? Our desires have
shackled us, brought us into this world, and made us live
the life we have been living. When our desire(s) end, the
cycle of birth(s) and death(s) ends.
Satisfaction
2001 Nov 30, Fri 6:55 AM, National Park
We must listen to our heart. Heart speaks to us
differently at different stages of our life. If our heart says
‘I want more’; give it more. Until one day, it will say ‘I do
not want any more’; stop there. Satisfaction... nothing
more valuable we will ever find. Except one... God.
Robot
2001 Nov 1, Saturday 10 PM, 25 Mabelle Ave., Toronto
Man makes robot, in his own image and makes it
move around. There is something inside the robot on
which man has its control and, in that manner, man’s
existence is reflected in the robot. God creates man, in
his own image and makes him move about. There is
something inside the man on whom God has control and
in that manner, God’s presence is in the man. Man gives
robot some intelligence and robot functions partially with
its own choice. God gives man some intelligence, man
calls it free will and, functions partially of his own choice,
thereby generating own Karm. Striking analogy is seen
in verse 61 chapter 18 of BhagavadGita. Shri Krishn says2
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
2
KuruKshetr, Haryaana, BhaaratVarsh, 3138 BC approximately

to Arjun: Lord resides in the hearts of all beings ... through
His Maya, makes their body-like machine move about
according to their Karm (past deeds) ...
Vidhata
2001 Sept 27, Thus 1 AM, Hind Colony
The concept of Vidhata is very different from the
concept of God. The image of Vidhata in a Hindu’s mind
is quite different from the image of God in a Christian’s
mind. Let me try to describe how I, personally, think of
Vidhata. To me, this world is a stage. I am an actor, playing
my role, on this stage. Someone whom I can not see while
I am performing on this stage has written the ‘Script’.
Sometimes I get so involved with my role that I loose
track of the script and I perform spontaneously on impulse.
These are those moments when I create my own Karm
ignoring the script written by the Vidhata. Such pieces of
my performance on impulse put some part of the script
off the track. Result - other actors on the stage, being
affected by my spontaneous act, see the need to react in a
manner they think fit at that given moment. Thus they too
create their own ‘Karm’, simultaneously loosing track of
the script originally written by the Vidhata. This sets in
motion a chain of reactions. Sometimes though, some of
us are in a better command of our impulses and try to get
back to the original script and also, try hard to stick to it.
But only too often many of us are so enthralled by our
spontaneous acts that we tend to take pleasure in adding
to our performance more of such acts (we hear the talk of
free will). In those moments of exuberance we tend to
take pride in our own creations, howsoever insignificant.
Vidhata, however, does not loose track of any of our Karm.
He continuously keeps modifying His script for all those
acts and re-acts. Think of the phenomenal number of actors
on this stage, that this world is! Think of all our impulsive
Karm(s) (born of our ‘Ego’); and with all their resulting
modifications made in the script by Vidhata. We see the

Plot thicken and the Play keep getting expanded to such
an extent that the role of these players get extended to a
cycle of several live(s) that are recorded over a calendar
that we happen to call ‘TIME’. In this ‘one’ specific role,
I understand ‘Him’ as the ‘Vidhata’, when the Creator of
this Universe chooses to write the script and direct it,
unseen by we players.
2001 Oct 20, Sat 12:35 PM, Yogeeta
The script written by Vidhata - some people call it
Fate. Spontaneous acts of actors on the stage of this world
- some people call it application of Free Will. Chain
reactions that are set in motion as a result of such acts -
some people call it Karm. Modifications made to the
original script by the Vidhata - some people call it Fate.
So Karm, fate, free will, Karm that results from such free
will, and fate that is again created of such Karm - all
these are so inter-woven that we can not look at them in
isolation!
Bondage of Karm
2001 Dec 19, Wed 00:55 AM, Yogeeta
Must we break away from the chain of Karm? If not,
we must keep returning to this world, again and again.
There is pain and there is pleasure, in this world. Pain is
not only physical, but mental too. It’s on the rise, as life
continues to grow complex. The continual process of
Karm is of our own doing. Deeds, good or bad, generate
Karm. The fruit of Karm must take shape. So we develop
good Karm and bad Karm. To experience the fruit of our
Karm, we must return to this world, again. Even if we
return for lots of good deeds of the past live(s), we must
return. And this return brings us opportunities as well as
exposures to add more good or bad Karm. The process
goes on. Shackles - so we place around us. Should we?
Or, should we break away from these shackles? Choice is
ours. We like to boast of our free will. Do we employ it for
adding more of chains around us or, to release ourselves

of that bondage? God has given us the options. What do
we do with it?
Attachments are Shackles
2001 Dec 19, Wed 2 AM, Yogeeta
Love is not necessarily attachment. And attachment
is not necessarily love. Love inspires us to give.
Attachment compels us to possess. Love releases us,
attachment binds us. Love is pure, it seeks nothing.
Attachment is selfish, it demands everything. When love
(devotion) is for God, it is Bliss. There is no sense of loss;
there is no pain. Attachment is for money, power, position,
prestige, man/woman, kids, pets, our belongings, and the
life itself. Biggest attachment is towards life. We don’t
want to part with it. Knowing well it has old age, it has
sickness, it has pleasure and pain, it has miseries, it has
good and bad times, it has so much that we want and it
has so much that we despise. Yet we want it all. What an
attraction it is - the life! We are willing to trade it for the
Bliss, where there is no pain, in the realm of God. But we
are busy. We do not want to try for it. We believe in our
ability to achieve what we want - but not this one ... God.
It is not only going to Sunday church or daily temple.
God does not come to us until we love Him to the exclusion
of everything else. And that’s a tall order. We aren’t ready
to pay that big a price. The irony lies here.
Intellectual Blindness
2001 Dec 12, Wednesday morning, Yogeeta
Blindness is also a state of mind. This happens when
we believe: what my eyes can not see; or, what my intellect
can not perceive; can not be true.
Seeking where?
2001 Dec 12, Wednesday morning, Yogeeta
We seek elsewhere, what is so near us. Blinded by
limitations of our intellect we keep refusing to see it.

Journey to Him
2000 July 26, Wed 9:40 PM, Yogeeta
In today’s environment, pleasure and pain both are
escalated substantially as compared to the times when life
was much simpler. Journey to ‘him’ through these hurdles
- is it possible? YES. And, is there a solution? Yes, and it
is very simple to listen to. But it is extremely difficult to
truly understand it and learn to live by it! These sound
like paradoxes? Well, make no mistakes. It would all sound
very simple. So simple that you would think ‘you know
what it means’. And then you will conclude ‘it simply can
not work; because if it did, everyone would reach Him’.
And, you give up. Let us take a familiar example: Faith
can move mountains. You may have heard it. You may
hear it again. But you will never try it. You would conclude
in your mind ‘sounds good, but not for me’. So what is
that simple solution that will work but you will not try it?
For it requires undaunted Faith. Faith is the key. As a small
child has it towards his father. For journey to Him, simply
ask Him: ‘Please hold my hand and lead me - like a father
holds the child and leads him!’
World is Playskool
2001 Dec 28, Fri 00:05 AM, Yogeeta
This world is like a Playskool. The Creator has
provided us with many objects of play. We are busy playing
with those toys. Then the time comes when one of the
kids is bored with toys and starts crying for mom. There
comes the mom running, leaving all her other work.
Similarly, when we cry for Him, then only He comes to
us, but only if the cry is genuine. When we cry for more
toys, He gives us more toys.
Karmic Wheel
The flash: 2000 April, one evening while in meditation, 402-725
Don Mills, Toronto ~ Penned: 2001 Dec 28, Fri 2:35 PM, Yogeeta
The Creator created this Universe. He also created
tools that regulate the events in His creation. Stars and

heavenly bodies are part of the mechanism that monitors
universal Karmic wheel. ‘Time’ is the calendar, with no
known limits to the mankind, in which the Karmic effects
are recorded and set in motion. Think of a huge machine;
one pulley is set in motion and that in turn, sets the next
and so, the process goes on!
Marketing Religion?
2002 Jan 5, Sat 3:20 AM, Yogeeta
Beware of such people who market their religion as
a product. Those who say only our product works; only
our religion can get you salvation. Such traders of religion
are either ignorant of the Truth or, lying despite knowing
it. If ignorant, they can not show you correct path. If lying,
they are not worthy of your following.
Goal of Human Birth
2002 Jan 7 Mon. 5:15 PM, Yogeeta
The Creator has given His subjects this life to
experience Dharm, Arth , Kaam, and Moksh through
Karm. Dharm is individual - doing what one is born to
do. But we ourselves seldom know what it actually is,
with regard to this present life! It is possible to know,
only at the right time, through the knowledge that leads
to light! What we are born to do in this life is largely
based on what we have done so far in our previous lives.
To experience their fruits, may be sweet or sour. Also to
take a step forward towards the final goal of human birth,
that is, Moksh. Some perceive Dharm as religion. 5000-
6000 years ago (MahaaBhaarat) and even before
(Raamaayan) when this Sanskrit term was used, there was
no Christianity, Islam, Buddhism, and score of other
religions around to confuse people and to warrant its use
in that sense. If there was any religion at all, it was to
attain God, the Creator disregard what name one called
Him by. Some others perceive Dharm as duty, which is a
concept limited to individual interpretation at a given point
of time, because with passage of time, the same individual

finds him changing his earlier interpretation. Besides, in
a given situation at the same point of time, what one may
consider his duty, the other may not. Duty, is somehow
connected with the notion of right and wrong conduct,
which itself is not only subjective, but also happens to
change for same individual with time. What we perceive
as right conduct in our adolescence may not appear to
ourselves as right conduct when we achieve maturity in
life. Being capable of conflicting views, it could not be,
generally, one of the goals of human life. Arth is resources
for sustaining the body through this life. We work to earn
these resources. Kaam is the desire that can manifest itself
in various forms. It can take form of the desire to seek
carnal pleasure. In that way it can disregard the very
purpose as to why, in the first place, it was given to the
creatures. To reproduce, to multiply, to keep the process
of creation going. To some of us it becomes an obsession.
It can also take the form of desire to acquire wealth. In
that way it can disregard the very purpose as to why, in
the first place, it was given to the humans. To acquire
resources adequate to meet the requirements of living.
Instead, accumulation for personal gratification, display
or abuse is the uses that we have taken fancy to. It can
also take the form of desire to acquire power. In that way
it can disregard the very purpose as to why, in the first
place, it was given to the humans. To protect the subjects,
maintain justice and well being of all. Instead,
accumulation for personal gratification, display or abuse
is the uses, which we seem to have taken rather fancy to.
This power again, can be political or religious. Seeking
control over peoples’ mind. Religions that have a mission
to promote themselves as a product claiming that only
their product works could well be doing greater harm than
any good to the mankind as a whole. Moksh, finally, is
freeing the soul from the bondage of birth(s) and death(s)
based on its individual Karm. When the desire to return
to this world ends, Moksh approaches. The desire to return

ends with the end of desire to enjoy/ desire to participate
in whatever we see around us in this world. Participation
can be for good causes, like benefiting the mankind! For
that too, the soul has to return, until that desire ends. The
desire to return ends with the end of attachment towards
the life in this world and to whatever else or whoever else
we interact with in this world. Even if we have the
attachment towards life only to do well to others, we have
to return. Attachment with all, deeds or creatures must
cease. With this, finally, the soul, when advanced
adequately through the process of its evolution, merges
into the Supreme and becomes One with Him.
Face of the Creator?
2002 Jan 8 Tue 4:50 AM, 20 Yogeeta
Look at the National Geographic TV channel. Look
at the Animal Planets TV channel and the like. The variety
in His creation is simply amazing! Yet so little of His
creation that we know of. For a moment think of the
enormity! Come to think of a familiar creature octopus. If
He could give it 8 hands, can He not assume 4 hands for
Himself? What is not possible for Him? If He is pleased
with your devotion and sincerity, He may choose to reveal
Himself to you. And He can assume any form that He has
already created or, is yet to create. If He wills, He can
reveal Himself in the form devotee loves Him most! Can
we stop Him do so if we happen to not believe in it? Can
we stop Him do so just because we ourselves happen to
perceive Him without form? Or, just because we happen
to believe that He does not exist! He does not have to
prove Himself to you. His creation, in itself, is the
testimony. You want to see Him in form of light? He can
do so if He is pleased with you. You may want to see
Him, with form, without form, with attributes, without
attributes, in any manner you may like, and He can reveal
Himself in that manner if He is pleased with you. Key is
that He is pleased with you. Mind you, He doesn’t get

pleased easily. He tests your devotion, He tests your
persistence, and He makes you wait and wait till eternity,
yet He may choose to reveal Himself with much less. If
you think you will reach Him, the journey may be difficult.
Because, it is you who is bent upon achieving it. But if
you seek His help, letting the your ‘Me’ dissolve in Him,
your journey may be easier. We can’t reach Him, if we
wish to. He can come to us, if He Wills. Let His Grace
descend on you; that is the way to attain Him.
2002 Jan 8 Tue 3:05 PM Yogeeta
The point is not whether He has form or no form.
The point is that He can assume any form if He wishes.
Whether He will assume any form or no form, depends
on His will. His will to reveal Himself or not, depends on
how pleased He is with your devotion. He wishes to reveal
Himself to all creatures through His creation disregard
whether they want to feel His presence or not. Only to
few, who desire only for him, He chooses to reveal Himself
differently. How will the devotee recognize Him if He
chooses to reveal Himself? Devotee will recognize Him if
He reveals Himself in the same form (which includes no
form, as numbers include zero) in which the devotee all
along aspired to see Him. You can seek His vision in any
form (or no form) you may choose; but do not think He
has only that form (or no form) that your intellect permits
you to believe. Remember that, your intellect has its
limitations and, He is beyond intellect. He can not be
known through intellect. He can be known through His
Will, not your will.
The Spread of Karmic effects
2002 Jan 7 Mon. 3:40 PM Yogeeta
Good that we do not have the memory of our past
live(s). If we did, our past would have haunted our present
life. Our present is based on our past and our future will
be based on our present. Generally, this sequence is spread
over many life times. Meaning, the result of past actions
is experienced over many life times. This helps reduce
the impact of the past actions by spreading them over many
life times. At the same time it offers an opportunity to
correct ones actions, through many opportunities that are
presented throughout many life times, to help mitigate the
impact of past actions. But quite often, we do the contrary.
Not realizing the opportunity so presented; we tend to
add more to this spiraling sequence of Karm, primarily
inspired by our own ego. For souls nearing their
dissolution into the Supreme, such effects of their
unfruitified deeds of previous lives as well as those of
present life tend to bear fruits in the present life itself,
thereby accentuating the impact in its severity. At the same
time these souls are given the true understanding of how
they ought to dissolve their remaining Karm and not add
more to it. This happens only with the Grace of God,
functioning beyond the capacities of intellect.
Everything has a Purpose
2002 Jan 5, Sat. 2:20 AM, Yogeeta
Everything in this world has a purpose. Only we do
not always understand it at the time events take place. If
it is the Will of the Creator that let there be variety in His
creation, so let it be! If it is the Will of the Creator that let
there be inter-dependence amongst all the happenings
through the entire process of evolution, who can negate
it? If it is the Will of the Creator that let the soul pass
through the experience of life in various species before
attaining the human form, so it be! If it is the Will of the
Creator that let the soul experience the life in its various
shades like joy and sorrow, pain and pleasure, love and
hatred, riches and poverty, happiness and misery,
destruction and preservation, butchery and protection, and
so on and so forth, so it be! Who are we to judge the Will
of the Creator? We can’t even begin to comprehend the
enormity of His creation, how would we understand the
purpose behind it? Whatever is happening around us is
certainly not against His Laws of creation. If He can create

this universe, He can sure stop anything that happens
against His Will. Our intellect has its limitations. Why
get into the debate as to why this is happening and that is
not? Let common people perform their duties, as they
perceive them. A lot of it is happening around that is
predetermined in any case, much of which is based on the
past deeds of these souls. Who are we to interfere with
the Laws of Nature? Our goal would be to work towards
attaining Moksh. Because, no other form of birth (except
human) equips us with the abilities to work towards it. If
we do not use this opportunity to our advantage we would
not get out of the cycle of birth(s) and death(s).

Bibliography
Religious documentations
• ÞeerceÓieJeÃerlee, ieerlee Òesme, ieesjKeHegj BhagavadGita, Gita Press,
Gorakhpur
• Holy Bible, King James Version, Pilot Books, ISBN 0-8400-
3625-4
• The Secret Sayings of Jesus (according to the Gospel of
Thomas) Robert M Grant, et al, London 1960
Dictionaries
• A Sanskrit English Dictionary, M Monier-Williams, ISBN
81-208-0065-6
• Oxford Advanced Learner’s Dictionary of Current English,
ISBN 019 431 5851 CD-ROM
• The New Oxford Dictionary of English, ISBN 019-565432-3
• The Student’s Sanskrit English Dictionary, Vaman Shivram
Apte, ISBN 81-208-0045-1
Published Books (A)
• A Hindu View of the World-Essays in the intellectual Kshatriya
Tradition, N S Rajaram, ISBN 81-85990-52-2
• A Tale of Two Lals, Motilal & Jawahar Lal, R V Bhasin,
ISBN 81-67405-04-X
• Autobiography of a Yogi, Paramahansa Yogananda
• Hindu View of Christianity and Islam, Ram Swarup, ISBN
81-85990-66-2
• How I became a Hindu-my Discovery of the Vedic Dharma,
David Frawley (Vamadeva Shastri), ISBN 81-85990-60-3
• INDIA what can it teach us? F Max Muller ISBN 0-14-
100437-1
• Indian Economics and Social Traditions, Krishna Kumar
Somani, ISBN 81-7835-100-5
• Light on Life: An introduction to the Astrology of India, Hart
DeFouw & Dr Robert Svoboda, ISBN 0-14-019507-6
• Mrs. Sonia Gandhi & The Nehru/Gandhi Dynasty, R V Bhasin
• Notable Horoscopes, B V Raman, ISBN 81-208-0901-7

• Seed-1, Maanoj Rakhit, ISBN 978-81-89990-14-5
• The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, M (translated by Swami
Nikhilananda), ISBN 0-911206-01-9
• The Invasion That Never Was, Michel Danino, ISBN 81-
85137-59-5
• The Myth of Saint Thomas and the Mylapore Shiva Temple,
Ishwar Sharan, ISBN 81-85990-21-2
Published Books (B)
• Colonel Sleeman’s Rambles and Recollections of an Indian
Official
• Elliot, History of India, vol. i
• Elphinstone’s History of India, ed. Cowell
• Francis Xavier: The Man and his Mission, Sita Ram Goel
• Indian Antiquary, 1876, Megasthenis Fragmenta (ed. Didot)
in Fragm. Histor. Graec. Vol ii
• Indica, cap. xii. 6. McCrindle in Indian Antiquary 1876
• Ktesiae Fragmenta (ed. Didot), Manuel de la Cosmographie
du moyen age, traduction de Shems-ed-din Abou Abdallah de
Damas, Mehren Paris, Leroux, 1874 Marco Polo, ed. H Yule,
vol. ii
• Megasthenes, quoted by Greek historians Arrian and Strabo,
quoted in R C Majumdar, The Classical Accounts of India
• Mill’s History, vol. i
• Samuel Johnson, India
News letters, News papers, Periodicals, Web Sites
• Effects of Colonization on Indian Thought, Michel Danino,
quoted in IndiaCause Newsletter
• http://www.atributetohinduism.com/Glimpses_XIII.htm

Index
All the testimonies that I am
going to present 129
Amba 64
American slaughterhouses 43
AMU and JNU 122
Symbols An act of deception towards the
Hindus 227
4-Varn System Anand Bhawan at Allahabad
119, 126, 129, 136, 138 227
AnantVijay 65
A Anathema 51
A culture that cares not to Ancient system, which saved
understand Mother Hindu society from 231
Nature 103 And, how do you measure the
A human Guru can at best show safe distance? 150
the path 206 And it has led them to such a
A marriage of two Muslims pathetic situation.. 111
227 And it is my firm conviction
A message to Braahmans 129 that there is urgent
A real-life situation, not an Need for protection of
imaginary story 141 Sanaatan Dharm Hinduism
A single shelf of Christian 104
British literature 99 And others find it easier to keep
A sinister design by Christian- parroting it 162
Missionary Educators 150 And people hadn’t yet become
A true scientist 175 Nishaachars 151
Aasuric 76 And that would be the length of
Abhimanyu 45 a shadow 151
Above narrow boundaries of And then, Castles of Sand they
religion 17 built 142
Absolute 70 And who points finger at
Accusing the victims 60 whom? 107
Acquisition of Traits 165 AngDesh 63
Adharm 67, 75, 76 Animal Planets TV channel
Adhyaya vs. Adhyaay 7 215
Adolf Hitler 133 Antecedents of Nehru clan 226
After all modern science is Anti-Braahman 44
brainchild of Anti-Hindus 49
ChristianWorld 100 Apokatastasis 51
AgniDev 65 Arjun 10, 41, 75, 82
Agya - the First lesson in Arjun gives up and resigns, so
knowing God 205 has Hindu given up 233
Akshauhini 63 Arjun in distress dropped his
Alexandria 51 Gaandeev 234
Arjun's despondency 18

Arjun’s dilemma 76 Bianca (Priyanka) is married to
Arjun's state of mind 13 a Christian 228
Arjun's ultimate union with the Bill Gates 59
Supreme Soul 18 Biological father of Sanjay 228
ArjunVishaadYog, meaning Birth and Death 199
13, 18 Bloodlines got messed up 225
Arth 212 Bondage of Karm 191, 239
Arundhati Roy 135 Bondage of Karm and Choices
Arya Samaj 226 before us 202
Aryan Invasion 123 Born from the Yagya performed
As Hindu awareness grows, 46
which has now begun 231 Braahman Simplicity truly
Ashwatthaama 44 Childish 125
Ask those champions of human Braahman-hater Arya Samaajis
rights a few questions 151 132
Astrology 173 Braahmans and Kshatriyas 59
Asur 66 Braahmans became rich 44
Asurs have taken the reign of Braahmans the poorest 44
the society 130 Braahmans were manipulated
Atman of Yog 70 by the ChristianBritish
Attachments are Shackles 240 131
Aurangzeb 225 Brahm 69, 70
Autobiography of a Yogi 46 Brahma 69
Avataar 67, 68 Brahman of Vedaant 70
Azad Hind Fauz 133 Brahm’Charya 114
British educated Bhaaratiya
B intellectuals in
Backward Integration of Genes British Raaj 156
167 British Raaj and Bhaaratiya
Balraam 45 Coolies 155
Battle between Dharm and Broad indications of Timing of
Adharm - next one 235 Birth of a
Battle of MahaaBhaarat 73 Kshatriya born with Conflict-
Battlefield of Dharm and ing Traits 173
Adharm 18 Brown Sahibs 60
Before proceeding a few basics Buddh 42
169 Buddhism 138
Bhagat Singh 15 Bunch of thugs called Braah-
Bhagavad-Gita vs Bhaga- mans 98
vadGita 7 Bush, President 82
BhagavadGita 11 But do not forget ParashuRaam,
Bhakti Yog 214, 215 the Braahman,
Bheem 40 Who assumed the role of
Bheeshm 61, 64 Kshatriya when
It became necessary for

good of society 130 To understand high Maths
But environment of earth is They taught our children it
needed 166 was superstition 101
But their super inflated ego tells Christian missionary led
them English education 225
We have progressed 96 Christian World’s materialistic
But things are changing fast prosperity 92
160 Christian-British 138, 139
But yes, they don’t speak high- ChristianBritish 58
funda words like ChristianBritish adept in
“Dignity of labor” 147 plagiarizing 49
Bygone days riddled with ChristianBritish made Hindu
superstitions and ignorant Braahmans Rich 131
98 ChristianEnglish education
system has taught us... 115
C Christianized Hindu World apes
Caliban, the slave 59 them 98
Cambridge University in Christianized Westernized
England 120 societies 91
Caste system 57, 126 Christianized-Hindus 126, 231
Character building demands ChristianizedEnglish education
character display 86 55
Character building process 166 ChristianWorld of America 46
Charles (Robert) Darwin 53 Cinema which began to inject
Child holding father’s hand is 226
different 208 Circumcision of child Sanjay
Child that arrives on this planet according to Muslim 228
Mother Earth 163 Commercial Honor 126
Children learning to value those Common man 235
qualities 85 Common-law unions 95
Chitr'Gupt 55 Communism rose from ashes of
ChitrRath 65 Christianity 55
Christian Bible New Testament Communists 55
Luke 24, 89 Comparative scenario
Christian Bible New Testament 106, 140
Matthew 89 Compare Arjun’s state of mind
Christian missionary educators with Hindu state of 234
deliberately Compare this with American/
Planted the lie in minds of European Christian
ChristianEnglish Societies 110
Educated to uproot them Complex mechanism automati-
from their roots 149 cally takes care of
Christian Missionary educators Every detail at this particular
did not want stage 165
Conch 65

Consciousness of the Absolute do 212
71 Dharm is always on the side of
Conspiracy of silence was Truth 129
maintained 227 Dharm, reestablished 67, 230
Conspiracy that began with DharmGurus 15
change of name 227 Dhrisht’dyumn 46
Context of humanity today 18 Dhritraashtr 20, 74
Conveyed so simply that even a Different modules complement
child should each other 102
Understand 150 Dilemma of our nation 77
Coolies 58 Displaced priorities 17
Cosmic play 70 Divide & Rule Policy is not the
Council of Constantinople 51 British invention 134
Crafty Braahmans maintained a Divide and Rule Policy is not
suffocating grip 98 British
Creation—The Nature 96 It is Christian
Creator 69, 71 It is the gift from their
Creator of this Universe 52 messiah Jesus Christ 133
Creator's Super Computer 55 Divine Energy 70
Crusade 32 Divine Incarnations 71
Cuckoo’s nest 188 Divine Mother 69, 70
Cultivated misinformation 117 Do you remember poor
Sudaama who could 128
D Do you remember the legendry
Decay of ancestral lineage 231 poor DronAachaarya 128
Definitive methodology in place Doing Karm without attachment
170 towards the Work 194
Desires are Shackles 236 Doing Karm without desire for
Desires are the shackles that can Results 193
be broken 202 Drained the country of its life
Desires have brought us back and creativity 61
into this World 201 Draupadi 46
Destroyer 71 DronAachaarya 130
Destruction of Hindu educa- Dron’Aachaarya 40
tional literature 231 Drupad 43, 64
DevDutt 65 Duryodhan 20, 63, 77
DevVrat 61 E
Dhananjay 65
Dharm 67, 75 Educational textbooks 118
Dharm, Arth, Kaam, Moksh Educators by profession or
210 professional liars? 121
Dharm as duty 211 Effect of long association with
Dharm as religion 211 Christian societies 231
Dharm as what we are born to Effect of long association with

Islamic societies 231 Family structure, allocation of
Effect of long association with powers and
Marxist societies 231 Responsibilities 85
Effect of long association with Family-Dharm 84, 91, 230
Secular societies 231 Family_Dharm 224
Ego trip 212 Father holding child’s hand is
Egyptians and Pyramids 155 different 208
Elphinstone 124 Father of this Nation 14
Embrace the untouchable 154 Female members played crucial
Empress Theodora 51 role through
English educated Sanskrit Formative years of growing
learned 8 children 87
English Merchants spoke 126 Female womb as the soil of the
English-Christian Earth 97
92, 119, 126, 127, 231 Feroze Gandhi 227
Erasing our Karmic account Feroze Khan 227
195 Fidelity would be the norm 88
Escape route for intellectuals Finite ego 71
and preachers alike 161 First language 59
Esoteric knowledge that For millenniums, Braahmans
graduated to State of Art played exemplary role
102 128
Eternal Lawgiver 70 For six generations you have
European Shoodrs 59 been told that it’s
Evangelical Protestant churches All superstition 103
93 Forgetting past lives is a boon
Everything Has a Purpose 189 50
Everything has a Purpose 246 Free Will 186, 236
Evil must protect the evil? 80 Free Will and our Karm 191
Exemplary conduct became Free Will gets its due chance
their training ground 86 but at later stage 165
Experiment with life that Free Will was NOT given to us
“Fails” for meddling
ChristianWorld proudly calls With the System of Creation
it “Falling in Love" 95 176
Eyes blinded and minds shut Freedom from what? 200
failing to see reason 139
G
F
Gaandeev 17, 74, 76
Face of the Creator? 244 Gandhi 14
Failed unions 95 Gandhi was a failure as a
Fake Secularists 231 Barrister 229
Family in which the child takes Ganga 20
birth 164 Giving up our mental makeup

of an adult 208 altered irreversibly only
Giving up worldly ties very To fulfill the documented
difficult 198 wishes of Jesus Christ
Goal of Human Birth 242 - evidence follows 89
God 76, 138 Hindu gods/goddesses were
God and His power of Maya false gods 226
185 Hindu Gurus 136
God has given us Free Will to Hindu hater Indian-Englishmen
Seek Freedom from 203 231
God is with Form or is He Hindu Joint Family structure
Formless? 217 and its Strengths 86
God of Holy Bible 99 Hindu Justice and Hindu love
God, Undifferentiated 71 for Truth 119
God, Visible 71 Hindu Marriage was Union of
Gora Sahib 58 two Families 94
Gora Shoodrs 59 Hindu mindset today 13
Gospel of Thomas 91 Hindu Society of extraordinary
Great stability and high success Character 73
rate 99 Hindu Swamis and Gurus 136
Greek Ambassador Megas- Hiouen-thsang 121
thenes 121 Hotchpotch ruins Social
Greek Arrian the pupil of Economics 107
Epictetus 121 How could they have adopted
Greek physician Ktesias 120 something from Heathen
Grihasth 114 100
Guilt of killing 79 How Hindu family structure
GuruDakshina 44 changed so drastically
Gyaan Yog 214, 215 That now we hardly see much
evidence of
H Our earlier system 88
Shri Hanumaan 65, 66, 67 How long would you want to
Halant effect 8 stay a mental slave? 152
Hastinaapur 20, 62 How we lost all that? 103
Heathens, example Hindus 115 Hrishikesh 65
Heritage language 8 Hypocrisy 91
Hindu born ChristianEnglish I
Educated 135
Hindu Braahmans 121 I am describing these to a
Hindu charity 136, 138, 139 Commoner and in a
Hindu children to get cutoff Language that he will
from their mainstream 121 understand 169
Hindu Dharma Acharya Sabha I am not a Braahman by birth
137 129
Hindu Family Values were I am on the side of Dharm 129

I see NO reason to be defensive Influence of Communist-
142 Marxist thought process
I will only hand you the 232
ammunition needed for Innumerable are the Faces of
You to fight your battle of the Creator 215
Truth 130 Intellectual Blindness
I won't fight your battle today 221, 240
130 Intellectual whores 52
Idolater Hindus were fools 226 Internally oriented 17
If “all” Shoodrs were untouch- Invisible Reality 71
able then how could Invisible shackles 117
They gain entry into Braah- Invisible thread 129
man, Kshatriya, and Is pedigree important for pet
Vaishya houses? 149 animals
If you are on the side of Truth, But not for humans? 104
others will join 130 Is the quality of next generation
Illimitable Ego-Atman- important for
Brahman 71 Pet animals but not for
Imaginary theory of Aryan humans? 105
Invasion 123 Islam and slaves 155
Imaginary theory of oppressive Islamic imperialism, British
Braahmanism 123 imperialism 152
Immense harm they have done Islamic invasion 129
by imposing their It generally takes longer to
Ignorance on us 105 build than dismantle! 128
Immortality 66 It had saved Hindu society from
Importance of marriages in the being obliterated 143
same Varn 105 It has become fashionable to
In ChristianBritish company invent different
they became upperclass Meanings 158
132 Italian television 141
In the age of quick fixes 103
In the process you make other J
guy’s living so very Friar Jordanus 123
Expensive and call it “High Jaagir of Amethi 229
Standard of Living”! 110 Jawaharlal Nehru 133, 227
Incompatibility as the root Jawaharlal was a failure as a
cause? 97 lawyer 229
INDIA what can it teach us? Jesus Christ 92, 133
119 Jihad 32
Indira Gandhi 227 Joke vs Joka 8
Indira was informed of Sanjay’s Journey of a Soul 166
plane crash 228 Journey of the Soul has four
IndrDev 41 stages 210
Inflow of finances 118

Journey to God is possible with be tested on acid 148
Faith of Child 207 Let these champions of human-
Journey to Him 241 ity be a bit more
Judaism 138 Honest 148
Just and fair to all 85 Letting the evil forces grow 78
Just because our own human Life of a soul does not end with
ability is so very 231
Limited 168 Live-in arrangement 58
Jyotir'Vidya 49 Living conditions of untouch-
ables in Hindu society 154
K Living habits of untouchables in
Ma Kaali 69, 71, 72 Hindu society 154
Shri Krishn 75, 82 London’s Privi Council 229
Kaam 213 Look at the cause and effect
Kali/Kaali 69 relationship 231
Karm and Karm Yog 197 Look at your thumb 167
Karm yields its fruit 70 Look into your eyes in a mirror
Karm Yog 214, 215 167
Karmic Wheel 241 Los Angles Times 228
Karm'Yog 48 Lost into antiquity 231
Karn 63 Love birds 226
Knowledge that has gone Love to see one of “those”
underground 231 embrace one of “these”
Krishn 10 While at work but not for
Krishn Menon was High media exposure and free
Commissioner in London Publicity 148
228 M
Krishna vs Krishn 7
KshaatrDharm 136 Macaulay 59, 126
Kshatriya 43 Macaulayite conspiracy 93
Kumhaar 57 Macaulay’s plan 231
KuruKshetr 17, 63, 74, 77 Magic touch of Christian-
British 139
L Mahaabaahu 66
Laws of Creation 185 MahaaBhaarat 67, 73
Leadership—worth it’s salt 235 MahaaRath 45
Leela 67 Mahmud of Gazni 120
Legendary Hindu honesty 124 Maintaining self-reliance and
Lesser-acknowledged Truth equilibrium 106
107 Mainuna Begum 227
Let knowledge be your "Bow" Malcolm Muggeridge 60
And arguments be your Male-female module in the
"Arrows" 130 Creation 96
Let their overflowing emotions Manipulating human emotions

by repetition 143 energy indicating
ManiPushpak 65 Physiological and hereditary
Many things were looked into factors 101
before setting up Module widely followed by
Marriages 94 Hindu society produced
Marco Polo 121 Desired result through
Marketing Religion 242 millenniums 101
Marketing Untruth in name of Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi
God 222 14, 227
MarxistCommunist intellectual Moksh 205, 214
professors of JNU 128 Moment of child's First Contact
Masking weakness and fooling with Environment
the world 110 Of this Earth 169
Mathematical Module Applied Mother Earth 97
to Human Lives 99 Mother Nature 69
Maulaana Mohammed Ali 14 Mother Nature - Attributes 186
Max Muller 127 Mother of the Universe 70
Maya 70 Mother Teresa 138
Maya, Avidya 70 Mother tongue 58
Maya, Vidya 70 Motilal & Jawahar Lal 226
Mechanism that would govern Motilal was not a barrister or
the "Timing lawyer 229
Of Birth" for each Soul 172 Motilal worked for lawyer
Media coverage 118 Mubarak Ali 229
Media driven world 91 Muhammad Yunus 228
Media the immensely powerful Muhammad Yunus of New
tool 117 Delhi 228
Merry-go-round of marriage 97 Muslim Minister Abul Fazl 123
Modern Science is in its infancy Myopic vision 16
51
Modern science knows so little N
167 Nagaland 17
Module calculated Ego levels Nakshatr and Star are not the
of marrying couple 99 same 171
Module calculated magnetic Nakul 65
appeal between the two 99 Nation is being ruled by the
Module calculated psychologi- Varn’Sankars 229
cal dispositions of National Geographic TV
The intended couple 101 channel 215
Module calculated sexual Nawab Khan 227
compatibility in physical Necessary occupational training
And emotional context 100 would come from
Module calculated temperament The family itself 109
of couple concerned 101 Need to neutralize our past
Module looked into nervous

Karm 192 O
Need to stop adding further to
our Karmic Debts 192 O Paramtap! Give up this
Nehru dynasty began 226 contemptible infirmity of
Nehru dynasty, Christianized- Your heart and mind and get
Communist 139 up to fight the battle
Nehru/Gandhi Dynasty 226 For Protection of Dharm!
Netaji Subhash Chandra Bose 104
133 Oblivion could be a bliss 50
Neutralizing our Karmic Oh! That unfulfilled wish... 140
account 195 Once upon a time there was a
Nevertheless the System takes poor Braahman 128
into account all One fundamental difference
Your meddling and deals between God and Humans
with them effectively 177 220
New York Times 43, 228 Only human life has value? 80
Newton 49 Only Son of God 57
Newton, Sir Isaac 173 Oppression of mankind 157
Nikhilananda, Swami 71 Oppressive Braahmanism 122
Nir’Gun character of Ishwar Organized religions 118
168 Origen 51
No lasting peace can be attained Origin of the soul 164
without justice 233 Our images and impressions
No one looks at their bread with 158
dirty looks 147
No reason to be defensive about
P
Hindu system 230 Paanchajanya 65
No such rigor for Kshatriya, Paandu 20
Vaishya, Shoodr born 116 Paramahansa Yogananda 46
No true peace can be attained Parents of parents 167
without justice 233 Paundr 65
North American whites and PavanDev 40, 66
Negroes in their society People who clean open drain-
155 age systems in cities 146
Not finding satisfactory Perishable knowledge cannot be
alternative in carried forward 206
Christianity 159 Persian Ambassador 123
Not long ago, but only 123 Physical birth and choice of
years ago 107 parents 166
Nothing surpasses the Test of Pitaamah 64
Time 142 Place of echoes and mimicry
Numerous births 164 61
Playing pawns in their hands
60

Pleasure and pain, loss and Rajiv at Cambridge did not pass
gain, victory and a single examination 229
Defeat, treat them all as Rajiv converted himself to
same, and get ready for Christianity 228
The battle - by doing so Rajiv converted himself to
you won’t commit a sin Roberto 228
104 Rajiv had himself said: I am not
Political aspirations of Jawahar- a Hindu 228
lal Nehru 227 Rajiv would be a Varn’Sankar
Political aspirations of Mohan- 228
das Karamchand Gandhi Rajiv would be Muslim by birth
227 227
Pope John Paul II’s drooping Rajiv's cremation was done by
head 141 Vedic rites 228
Pope who had sex with their Rajiv's daughter was named as
daughter 225 Bianca 228
Power centers 118 Rajiv's son’s name is Raul 228
Prakriti 71 Ramanand Sagar's children 55
Predetermined - not by Choice Real downfall occurred during
165 past 170 years 89
Present Birth Theory 160 Real issue behind condemnation
Preset environment to grow up the motive 157
165 Rebirths and Christianity 204
Prince Siddhaarth 42 Religion has become a product
Prior Karm, not Free Will at for Marketing 222
this particular stage 165 Religion would be essential part
Prof. Wilson 125 of family values 88
Propaganda and the issue of Repeating like a parrot 60
discrimination 157 Reservoir for accumulated
Psyche formation 117 wisdom 97
Put in tatters the very fabric of Respect and responsibility went
Hindu society 226 hand in hand 87
Responsibility of adult female
Q members 87
Queen of Itawa 229 Responsibility of adult male
members 87
R Responsibility of elder female
members 87
Shri Raam 66, 67 Results of Varn system in Hindu
Raamaayan 67 society 226
RaamKrishn 70 Results speak for themselves
Raawan 66 229
Rabindrnath Tagore 59 Returning to Present Birth
Raised rich morals among the Theory 161
rest in the society 128 Right from the childhood 143

Rigors of Braahmanical life Self-oriented 18
cycle 138 Self-realization 17
Rituals tend to fulfill some of its Self-sufficiency & self-
needs 231 dependence of each
Robot 237 Village unit 109
Role of a Kshatriya and the Self-sufficient in education,
killings 81 administration,
Rolland, Romain 71 Supplies, and services 109
Roman Catholic schools 93 Service to humanity 17
Romans and their slaves 155 Shaantanu 61
Rudr 66 Shadow of untouchables 154
Running away from realities of Shakespeare's The Tempest 59
life 78 Shakti 70
Shankar 69
S Shankh 65
Saga of a massive destruction Shaping of soul’s ego 166
73 Shikhandi 64
Sahdev 65 Shiv 66, 69, 70
SaiBaba 54 Shoodrs of ChristianWorld 58
Saint Luke 134 Single ideology 129
Saint of Christianity named Single theology 129
Francis Xavier 122 Single-Parent Family becoming
Samaadhi, Nirvikalp 70 the norm in
Sanjay 74 ChristianWorld duly fulfilling
Sanjay died in plane crash 228 documented wishes
Sanjay of BhagavadGita 144 Of their Messiah Jesus
Sanjiv a new passport under Christ 90
changed name Sanjay 228 Sir Sapru 227
Sanjiv was arrested in England Sir Thomas Munro 125
for stealing a car 228 Sloka vs Shlok 7
Sannyaas 114, 138 So much strength in ancient
Sannyaas Yog 214, 215 social structure
Sannyaasis 138 And how they ruined it 142
Saraswati, Swami Dayananda So-perceived soul-mates 97
137 Social structure for a balanced
Satyavati 61, 62 society 139
School textbooks 117 Social structures evolved by
Scientifically identifiable Christian societies 230
divisions of the Sky 170 Social structures evolved by
Secret of Stable Hindu mar- Marxist societies 230
riages 99 Social structures evolved by
Seeking God where? 221 Secular societies 230
Self-governance was the key Sole middleman Jesus Christ
106 99
Sonia Gandhi 226

Sonia worked as an ‘au pair’ T
girl 229
Soon these lovebirds start Tailing-a 8
splitting 95 Tapasya 47, 48, 66
Soul - Analogy of a House 180 Television gurus 16
Soul - Game begins 180 Test of time is the best test 230
Soul - Journey 182 Test of time tells us what works
Soul - Ultimate Goal 184 in practice 230
Soul - visible Character 183 That afternoon of July 2002 in
Soul has its habitation else- Europe at lunch... 141
where during those The technique was not an end in
intervals 231 itself 102
Soul has to go on and go on for Their motto till today remains
ages 231 the same 159
Sounds good but ignores There would be No need for
science that they take migration, like today 108
Pride in 94 They can’t feel dirty about
Sounds incredible? 100 something that is part
South American whites and Of their daily life 146
their black slaves 155 They made you believe your
Spider 70 social system was evil 90
Spiritual wasteland 61 They themselves aren’t both-
Spiritually advanced Souls 187 ered but it’s
Spread of Karmic effects 245 Others whose sympathy
St Mathew 134 overflows! 147
St Thomas 134 They would have maintained a
St. Xavier 125 safe distance, and
State of Art Technology 54 Hindus did the same 150
Subhadra 45 This crooked theory has caused
Successive birth 164 immense harm 123
Such is the ill-conceived social This in itself was a deceit of
system of the high order 123
Proud Christian World 112 This in itself was a fraud against
Such mixed Varn souls would humanity 123
require parents of This is how tomorrow’s adults
Mixed Varn to give them are made out of
appropriate genes 176 Today’s children 159
SuGhosh 65 This was a living reality of
Super Computer 54 Hindu social life 86
Support system 118 This was European magnanim-
Supreme Soul 67 ity in thought and
Survival of the Fittest 91 Action! 146
Swami Shraddhaanand 15 Though an average European
Swami Vivekananda 15 would consider himself
Much cleaner than a

Bhaaratiya “Dome” 146 Sky”, as you would
Through many births a soul Understand a “House in the
acquires a complex City” 170
Character of conflicting traits Understanding Jesus Christ’s
172 hidden agenda 90
Through six generations of Understanding the Sky 170
ChristianEnglish Union with God is possible
Education you have learned when we acquire ..... 209
to think of them as Universal Mother 71
Superstitions 104 Universe 69
To uproot Hindu children from Until Hindus keep believing in
their roots and Bhagawaan Shri
Divert their inclination Krishn... 160
towards Christianity 159 Until we retain ego of our
Today boy and girl argue "we perishable knowledge 207
aren’t marrying our Untouchables and the Christian-
Parents, so why..." 94 British 57
Total disrespect towards Hindu Upper class Hindus 59
education system 231
Touching is the first point of V
contact in any Shri Vishnu 67, 69
Lesson of hygiene... 145 Vaan’Prasth 114
Touchstone Test 226 Vaarnaavat episode 57
Traits influence Deeds 166 Vaid Braahman being depicted
Trial and error and moneymak- as villains 54
ing racket 103 Varn’Sankar 227
True Culprits have remained Varn’Sankar, meaning 224
unidentified all along 89 Vedaant 70
Truth of a moment is not eternal VedVyaas 74
truth 206 Vidhata 238
U Vidhata - invisible scriptwriter
director 178
Ultimate Reality 70 Vishaad, meaning 12
Under influence of Chris- Vrikodar 65
tianEnglish Education
They kept losing more and W
more of War, Effects of 84
Braahmanical truthful Warren Hastings 124
qualities 132 Washington Post 228
Understanding a “Raashi in the We fear to resist Adharm in fear
Sky” as you would of more commotion 234
Understand a “Zone in the Western media 91
City” 171 What Islam could not do... 140
Understanding a “Star in the What the Traffic can bear 98

What would be his living Drama 188
habits? 144 World is Playskool 241
What would be living habits of World is very real 198
his family members? 144 World of Maya is akin to an
When it is unhygienic to touch Amusement Park 188
raw vegetables in
European departmental stores X
with bare hands 146 Xavier wrote in another letter to
When we become Agya “again” Society of Jesus 122
207
Whenever central figure of Y
story happened to be...
128 Yagya, meaning 45
While the commoner’s under- Yes, He can... 168
standing depends on... 161 Yog, meaning 18
Whirlpool of emotions 16 YogMaya 68
Who is responsible for the You had been the victim of the
degeneration of circumstances 130
Hindu knowledge base? 104 You have been the one who had
Who would be a Shoodr? 149 been truly oppressed 130
Why children would acquire You have to fight for your
father’s occupation? 145 existence, no one else
Why have you been kept in Will fight your battle for you
dark 93 130
Why other people would not You must rise to the occasion
feel at home with their and blow the bugle! 130
Way of living? 145 You will only harm your own
Why, people engaged in other people 60
occupations, want to Your inability to identify true
Maintain distance from culprit 60
them? 148 Yudhishthir 20, 63, 65, 77
Why they do not feel the
necessity to have a
Z
Different kind of living habit Zombies programmed by
while they are not Macaulay 59
At work? 147
Why they would not feel
anything wrong with their
Living habits? 145
Why Untouchable is such a
sensitive word? 149
Without a beginning and
without an end 168
Woman 70
World is a Stage for Human

Gita by Manoj Rakhit PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Gita by Manoj Rakhit PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Gita by Manoj Rakhit PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Maanoj Rakhit

´ÉGòiÉÖhb÷ ¨É½þÉEòÉªÉ ºÉÚªÉÇEòÉäÊ]õ ºÉ¨É|É¦É*

Seed-3 integrates 3 published works

Gita Today - a different perspective

These documented results of 4-Varn system can make

4 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

Sanskrit terms ............................................................... 7

Arise Arjun! Rise against Adharm ................................ 9

Shlok-1 DharmKshetr KuruKshetr ............................. 19

Shlok 2-20 Participants in the Battle of Dharm and

Shlok 21-30 Arjun’s Dilemma .................................... 74

Shlok 31-39 Arjun’s Concerns about the Effects of

Shlok 40-43 Arjun’s Concerns about the deterioration

Vidhata ...................................................................... 178

Shlok 40-43 Arjun’s Concerns about rise of

Shlok 44-47 Arjun gives up and resigns, so has Hindu

Epilogue .................................................................... 235

Thoughts ................................................................... 236

Bibliography ............................................................. 248

Index ......................................................................... 250

6 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

Krishna encourages distorted pronunciation EÞò¹hÉÉ

8 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

For a moment, let us set aside the central theme of

10 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

18 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

The battle of MahaaBhaarat1

20 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

22 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

24 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

26 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

30 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

34 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

36 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

This is where we miss to notice the

“Sanjay said: Looking at Paandav-army in battle

40 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

44 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

46 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

Unusual unfulfilled desire in Draupadi’s Past

48 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

52 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

54 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

56 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

58 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

62 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

64 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

66 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

Several aspects of the Supreme Soul

Concept of Avataar (+´ÉiÉÉ®ú)

68 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

70 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

72 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

21-23 Sanjay was reporting to Dhritraashtr what all

76 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

78 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

80 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

82 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit

84 Arise Arjun Maanoj Rakhit